|
THE
PERSECUTION OF DIOCLETIAN
303-312 a.d.
ARTHUR JAMES MASON
CHAPTER I.
THE
SECOND AUGUSTUS.
The accession of the Emperor Diocletian is the era from which the Coptic Churches
of Egypt and Abyssinia still date, under the name of the ‘Era of Martyrs.’ All
former persecutions of the faith were forgotten in the horror with which men
looked back upon the last and greatest: the tenth wave (as men delighted to
count it) of that great storm obliterated all the traces that had been left by
others. The fiendish cruelty of Nero, the jealous fears of Domitian, the unimpassioned
dislike of Marcus, the sweeping purpose of Decius, the clever devices of
Valerian, fell into obscurity when compared with the concentrated terrors of
that final grapple, which resulted in the destruction of the old Roman Empire
and the establishment of the Cross as the symbol of the world’s hope.
In the year 283, on or
about the very day when the Church, at any rate in the West, had already
learned to celebrate the Birthday of the Saviour, the
Emperor Carus died in the remote East, in the midst of a most prosperous
campaign against the Persians. His death was attended with a mysteriousness
which baffled the scrutiny even of those who were nearest to his person. His
own private secretary has left us an account of the occurrence, which suffers
us to entertain any of three several views with regard to the immediate cause.
The writer himself professes to believe that Carus died in the ordinary course
of nature, of a disease, unnamed, from which he was suffering at the time. But
it happened in the midst of a most violent thunderstorm, which created such
confusion that nothing distinct could be afterwards ascertained, except that,
immediately after the thunderclap which made most impression upon the
multitude, arose a cry that the Emperor was dead, and at the same time the
imperial tent was seen to be in flames. The eyewitness of the scene without
any misgiving asserts that the Emperor’s valets—not the lightning—had set the
pavilion on fire; and that they did so in their ‘ frantic grief,’—grief,
presumably, at finding Carus dead already of his sickness. This, he says,
occasioned a belief that the Emperor was killed by lightning—the belief of
Eutropius and all later authors. It was from that day that Diocletian dated his
own reign. Some have thought that the great general was indeed lying sick, from
the effects of poison; that the moment of the thunderstorm presented a good
opportunity for cutting short the work ; that the tent was really set on fire
to blind men with regard to the real cause; and that the instigator was
Diocletian. It was far more likely the work of Arrius Aper.
Eight months later, when
the victorious army, either panic-smitten at this strange misfortune, or unable
to proceed because of the incompetency
of its leaders,
had arrived on the shores of the Bosporus again, it was found out that
Numerianus, the gentle and virtuous younger son of Carus, was dead, and had
lain some time dead, in the camp at Perinthus. He had been in feeble health,
and suffering, it was thought, from bad eyes. Arrius Aper, prefect of the
Praetorians, had been canvassing to succeed his son-in-law whenever the vacancy
should occur, and had actually been giving the orders during the young
Emperor’s illness. He was now brought in chains before a court-martial at Chalcedon.
Diodes (such was Diocletian’s name while he was yet a subject), who presided in
this council, had been Prefect of the corps which guarded immediately the
Emperor’s person. If we acquit Diocletian of complicity in the murder, we
accuse him of the most culpable carelessness at his post. Aper was his most
formidable rival. It seems difficult to doubt that he had suffered Aper to
destroy Numerian and helped to conceal his death, and had then informed against
him. Lifting his eyes to the sun (the emblem of divinity) Diodes protested his
own innocence,—a clear indication that Aper had endeavoured to asperse it;—and then pronouncing solemnly, as if on his own personal
knowledge, that the prisoner was the murderer of Numerian, he executed the
sentence of death upon him with his own hand,—a clear indication that Aper
could have proved his charge. “Be proud, O Aper,” he cried, as he stabbed him
to the heart: “thou fallest by the hand of great
Aeneas.”
Human life was at this
time considered of so little moment, and the life of an Emperor so fair a mark,
that even if this surmise be true, we should hardly think of reckoning it as a
serious crime against a man like Diocletian. He was no common assassin. But
whatever we may think of his guilt, his vigorous behaviour towards Aper, and the circumstances which led to it, ought to be well
considered by those who would form a just opinion of his character. We have the
whole story on the distinguished authority of the grandfather of Vopiscus the
historian, an intimate personal friend of the great Emperor, from the time when
he served as a private under Claudius to the days when he refreshed himself
after his twenty years of labour in the proud retirement
of Spalatro. Many years before, a certain Druidess
who kept a little shop at Tongres had the honour of entertaining the future Augustus as her lodger.
One day, as he was paying her his bill, she rebuked him for being too miserly.
Diodes answered with the natural banter of a young legionary that he would be
liberal enough when he was Emperor,—a promise, it must be owned, which he
hardly kept. The woman told him it was no matter for a jest, for Emperor he
should be, when once he had killed the Boar, Aper. Diodes was conscious
of the promptings of ambition, and had already avowed his passion both to
Vopiscus’ grandfather and to Maximian, afterwards the colleague of his empire.
He was struck with the woman’s words. Arrius Aper was probably already a
conspicuous officer, well known by name to Diodes and his comrades, who might
some day be a competitor for the purple. It is characteristic of Diocletian
that all through his lifetime he believed himself to be the object of a special
destiny, whose workings were sometimes discoverable in advance. However, oh the
present occasion, Vopiscus says, “as he was a deep man, he laughed and said
nothing.” He had a long while to wait. Aurelian, Tacitus, Probus, Carus, all
took their turns before him; but Diodes was patient. On one such occasion he
remarked drily to his confidant, “I always kill the Boar, but some one else
has the benefit of the carcase.” It was a well-known
story that when at last the opportunity was presented, and Diocletian had
avenged (as men thought) the murder of Numerian, he said aloud, “I have
killed the mysterious Boar at last.” Diocletian’s old friend was fond of
repeating to his grandson the historian, how the Emperor had told him “that he
had no other reason for killing Aper with his own hand, but to fulfil the
Druidess’s saying, and confirm his own empire : for he would not have wished
to get the repute of being so cruel, especially in the first days of his power,
had not the necessity of fate driven him to this harsh act of slaughter.”
Thus on the 17th of
September, 284, Diocletian was elected by the assembled generals to fill the
throne of the master who had been put aside. Early in the following year the
battle of Margus easily got rid of all opposition from the West, by the death of
the abominable Carinus, who was killed on the field by one of his own tribunes,
whose wife he had affronted. Carinus had himself subdued the usurpation of
Julianus,—and so Diocletian was left without a rival, the master of the world.
With the death of Carinus,
or rather of Carus, closed that great period of the history of
Rome, and of the world, which began with the death of Nero and the downfall of
the Julian dynasty;—a period marked by every vicissitude of fortune,—in which
the steady and terrible upgrowing of the army is of more historical interest
than the fitful biographies of the princes who held the sceptre at its nomination or on its sufferance;—a period of utter unsettlement, when it
was almost impossible to guess from year to year what hands were destined to
guide the state, or to what new degradations the world might be forced to
submit. Since the abject resignation and death of Philip the Arabian, a
succession of warrior princes had rather led the armies of the state, than
governed it internally, each elected in an arbitrary manner, and each passing
away by some means or other within a very brief space.
The most curious part of
the history of these chieftains, who were for the most part men of respectable
character and excellent intentions, is the variety of their views
of their own office. Several had hoped to be the regenerators of the old
Republic. Decius, a notable example of those who “have greatness thrust upon
them,” believed that the purification of the Senate, not his own personal
government, was the main hope for the empire; and to that end he had revived the
obsolete office of the censor, and even invited the Fathers to appoint to the honourable post. He acted in the old plebeian spirit of the Decii, with no more selfish ambition than to be a
trusty officer of state. Aemilian had gone so far as to make a definite
arrangement with the Senate, by which he renounced all civil power while he
retained entire command of the armies. Valerian, who for his virtues had been
selected by the senators as their censor, appears to have taken less pains to
please them as their Emperor; and though Pollio very likely speaks the
truth, when he asserts that, if the votes of all the world had been taken, Valerian
would have been chosen Emperor, yet, as matter of fact, his election was the
result of a deliberation between the chief officers of all the armies,—who
rejected Aemilian (strange to say) as being too much of a soldier and too
little of a prince. Claudius Gothicus, who acquired his dignity in much the
same way as Valerian, behaved very respectfully, though firmly, to the Senate;
but on his deathbed took the liberty to nominate his own successor, Aurelian.
The nomination was
accepted by the army and consequently by the Fathers, though not without a protest
for their own candidate, Quintillus. They had accepted, however, a man who cared
little for their antient claims, and was unable to reconcile himself to the
etiquette of the pretended commonwealth. The many rough lessons, which this
bluff Illyrian taught the members of the curia, earned for him in vulgar
parlance the title of “The Senators’ Schoolmaster.” Aurelian slighted their
authority on different considerations from those which had moved Valerian. This
latter had himself been Princeps Senatus under the tyrant Maximin. He knew the utmost of their
strength, and of their weakness. He saw that it was useless to think of
restoring their supremacy. Still, he was a Roman, and a man of birth and
culture, and could never allow himself to forget what the Senate had been in
the days of Cato and of Cicero. But Aurelian, great general as he was, and
clever man as well, was an unlettered barbarian from a distant land, whose only
education had been in the camps, and who knew little and cared less about the
past. The only thing which he saw very clearly was that the pretensions of the
Senate, and their pedantic antiquarianism, hindered him in the free exercise of
his own will. Such a body was fitted for no higher functions than to send him
out pontiffs to reconsecrate the temples of Palmyra.
But the next two reigns
were a triumph for the Senate. After the murder of Aurelian the troops actually
refused to exercise the right, or rather the power, of proclaiming his
successor. The “fortunate and valiant armies” wrote an epistle to the Senate and
people of Rome, couched in the most reverential, obsequious terms, entreating
them to send out some man whom they should deem worthy of the imperial dignity.
The Senate had gained all that it could desire. But unaccustomed as they were
to the exercise of any important privilege, they felt embarrassed with the
proud prerogative. Vain and overjoyed with their recovered bauble, on the one
hand they wrote as follows to the local senate of Carthage:— “The right of
conferring supreme command, of nominating the sovereign, of bestowing the
sacred style of Augustus, has returned to us. To us therefore refer whatever is
important. All appeals will now lie to the Prefect of the City, provided they
are appeals from the proconsuls and the ordinary judges. At the same time we
take it that your dignity, as well as ours, is restored to its ancient
consideration, since the highest order in the state, by regaining its proper
power, preserves the rights of all the rest”. Yet, on the other hand, they
sent back word that they referred the choice of a prince to the army of
Aurelian. For eight months the world was astonished to find itself a free
republic, while right and might—at the distance of Rome and Bithynia—bandied
these momentous compliments three times to and fro.
The self-denial of the
troops at last won the day; and the Fathers appointed Tacitus, the senior
senator, an antient, modest and virtuous philosopher. When he too had been
assassinated, the army did not indeed renew its obliging offers to the Roman
curia; but Probus, the admirable officer whom they elected, himself hastened
humbly to crave the generous permission of the Senate to wear the purple with
which he had been invested. They were, he said, the rightful sovereigns. He
regretted that Florian, the brother of the late Emperor, had not waited for their
authority before assuming the title of Augustus. He insinuated that the purpose
of the soldiers in electing himself was to punish this infringement of the senatorial
rights. So splendid an apology from an Emperor was even more flattering than
the homage of the generals had been. The Roman aristocracy began to think its
supremacy complete and lasting. But within six years the legions grew weary of
the peaceful austerity of Probus’ discipline. He was forced to go the way of
all Roman Emperors, and into his place was thrust, by the mutinous common
soldiers who had killed him, a senator indeed but no friend of the Senate,
Carus. That antient assembly was no longer to have any influence upon the
destiny of the world. Carus addressed to it no apologies, and no thanks. He
told its members in plain language that he was now their sovereign, and bade
them be thankful that the honour had fallen upon one
of their own nation and of their own order.
But as Probus was the last
who acknowledged his obligations to the Senate, so Carus was the last nominee of
a tumultuary army. He now made way for one who was to establish an orderly
government and a fixed, though novel method of succession;—one who gave
himself to the improvement of the countries already beneath his sway, while he
did not neglect the necessity of impressing the prestige of the Roman arms on
those who yet lay outside the empire;—one who seems in a sense to be almost
the transition from antient history to modern, and at any rate prepared for
that transition, which may justly be said to have taken place under his great
successor Constantine. Diocletian has never been better described than when
Gibbon calls him a second Augustus, the founder of a new empire.
He was the Founder of a New
Empire;—not the restorer of an old. Diocletian can in no wise be conceived of
as a reformer, in the sense of that word which implies a recurrence to that
which is primitive. He was far too great a statesman to attempt a retrogression
: a prodigious stride in advance was what he took.
For in the first place a
retrogression to Senatorial government would have been impossible. A worthy
captain like Decius, with a peculiar ancestral reputation to keep up, might
attempt to restore the old constitution, but not an enlightened modern-minded
politician. For firstly the empire was no longer in any real sense Roman. Rome
happened to be the germ and the ancient capital of the empire ; but the
dominions stretched from the Tigris to the Clyde. The wealthiest members of the
commonwealth were not Romans but Spaniards: the most learned and eloquent
were trained in the schools of Autun and of Carthage
: far the most able and powerful were the hardy and vigorous races of Dalmatia
and Pannonia. And in fact the senators were no longer even the representatives
of the burghers of Rome : for since the sensible edict of the senseless Caracallus, any free man from Antioch to Lisbon enjoyed
the franchise equally with the descendants of the Pisos. A few Pisos were the
last relics of the old Roman gentes: for the modern senators were either
foreigners, or else descended from their Roman ancestors through many generations
of illegitimacy. To bring back legislative and executive powers into the hands
of a few rich old gentlemen, merely because they happened to live in Rome,
would have been as absurd, at that date, as it would be now to entrust the
government of the British Isles, with India, Canada, and Australia, to the
mayor and corporation of the Confessor’s capital of Winchester.
It would have been still
more preposterous. An Emperor could not have tried to become the servant of the
Senate, without ignoring the most noticeable feature in the whole political
landscape. The Army was now no longer what it had been. According to the
original theory of the Roman army it was a muster of the Quirites for war. Roman citizenship alone gave men the honourable privilege of fighting in the legions. In the pressure which was felt after the
battle of Lake Trasimene, some were recruited whose freedom was only acquired:
but the innovation was so grave, that the recruiting officers restricted their
choice to those freedmen only who had children in Rome to be their hostages.
And so soon as peace was restored, the good citizens went again to their homes
and the legions ceased to be. As long as the army could accept this theory of
its own existence, senatorial government was natural enough. But under the
Caesars a standing army had been formed, which had gradually become less and
less Roman. And now these soldiers were supreme. They had interfered in the
highest political matters, and would interfere again. Their interests—and they
were strong enough to look after them—were quite distinct from the interests of
civilians. If the responsibilities of government had again been laid upon the
conscript Fathers, they would have been in a perpetual dilemma. For, on the one
hand, without these vast hosts upon the frontiers, the Senate could not have
existed. The Goths and Burgundians, the Carpi and the Persians, would have been
fighting together on the Appian Road and in the Forum. And yet, unless these
troops were dissolved, the Senate could never be obeyed. The legions, formed of
all nations under heaven,
would never submit to an unwarlike council composed of the magnates of a single
city. The only conceivable aristocracy that could have governed the world, by
governing the soldiery, would have been a council of the highest officers of
the army.
And if it was impossible
to return to a republican regimen, so was it also inexpedient and mischievous
to retain those fictions by which the Empire was disguised. Diocletian no more
sought to reproduce the empire of Augustus and Tiberius, than the commonwealth
of the Gracchi or of Brutus. If the world was to be delivered from anarchy, and
from the cruel tyranny of the soldiers, there was need of three great things.
The sovereignty must be displayed in its most imposing grandeur, to claim the
loyal reverence of its subjects. To defend it from all risk of sudden assaults,
an apparent division of it was required. The succession must be made regular
and well known beforehand.
1. The continual rude
shocks and changes which the throne had suffered during many years had
diminished its effect upon the imagination of mankind. Those who saw new men
rising one after another and taking violent possession of the imperial office,
no longer felt the same veneration for the supreme magistracy as they had felt
when first the Majestas of Rome had
become incarnate in the successors of Octavian. The subtle policy of that great
statesman had led him to frame the new system which he introduced in such a
sort as to conceal the introduction. Living as humbly as any private senator,
he only gradually acquired his powers by gathering into his own person all the
republican offices. His one bold step was the assumption of the title Augustus. by which he endeavoured to impress upon the world the
sanctity of his person even apart from the sanctity of his tribunician office.
But now that this
mysterious awe for the Head of the State had been dispelled by the common
spectacle of murdered Emperors, and the throne bought and sold, Diocletian found
it necessary to effect an aesthetic change in the circumstances of his person.
He was himself susceptible in a high degree of the impressions of artistic
order and of grandeur, and he knew men well enough to see how strong is the
love of pomp even in the proudest minds. He was aware that men’s fear and
hatred of ritual is the strongest tribute to its efficacy. And he made a bold
use of this power. The Emperor is no longer, as in the time of Carus, a simple
soldier seated bareheaded on the grass to receive a foreign ambassage.
Every theatrical effect is used to inculcate the grandeur of the throne:—the
whole army look on with awe-struck eyes, while a Caesar, clad in the imperial
purple of Rome, is forced to expiate his fault by marching a mile on foot
before the car of the incensed Augustus. The plain title of an
Imperator conveyed no adequate notion of the majesty of a Diocletian :—it was
but the highest dignity of a decayed Italian town. The Lord and Master of the
world assumed a style which expressed him better,—Sacratissimus Dominus Noster. The word was all the better in the opinion of Diocletian
for being abominable to Roman ears: for Diocletian had broken with all the
narrow traditions of a Roman rule. L'état c’est moi. The mightiest
general, the most venerable senator, might no longer draw near his divine Numen with the old familiar embrace of a fellow Roman. He had assumed, together with
the diadem, all the other observances of the Persian court. Those who would
approach him (if their rank and if their business warranted the favour) approached through many circles of guards and
eunuchs, until at last with their foreheads touching the ground they bowed
before the throne, where, in rich vestments from the far East, sat the wily
Dalmatian scribe. “Ostentation,” says the great historian of the Decline and
Fall, “was the first principle of the new system instituted by Diocletian.”
2. But there was more
solid work done than this. A single head can be severed at a single blow; and
up to this time the head of the Roman state was perpetually exposed to such
blows, with nothing to protect him. It had been proved again and again during
the last twenty years, that neither virtues, nor military abilities, nor even
popularity, afforded him any security. His defenceless position was a continual temptation to all the adventurers in the army; and the
temptation was for ever proving successful. And the bulk of the empire made his
position more difficult. The Emperor, fighting on the frontier against the
common enemy, had no notion how many usurpers might be marching against him
from Britain or Spain, from Syria or Pannonia; and by the time he heard of a
sedition, it was old enough to have grown into a war. His presence was
constantly demanded, both at the seat of half-a-dozen important campaigns, and
also at the centre of civil government : and as the
gift of ubiquity has been denied to the human race, he was forced to leave his
most pressing affairs to deputies both at home and abroad, in none of whom
probably he placed any confidence at all.
Diocletian found a way to
remedy this defect. If the work of the vast realm was too laborious for a
single person, and the isolated position too hazardous, Diocletian’s plan was,
not to divide the empire into several more manageable kingdoms, but to quadruple
the personality of the sovereign.
The two Augusti, seated at Nicomedia and Mediolanum, conducted all the internal
affairs of state with regularity and promptitude. The two Caesars on the
eastern and western frontiers maintained or extended the Roman borders. All
four were but as one person present in four places. It was to the interest of
each not to advance himself at the expense of the rest. The fewness of the
number precluded the formation of any cabals or conspiracies among them; while
it was fully large enough to make the disaffected despair of a rebellion, for
it was but rarely that any two of the four could be surprised in one place. We
never hear again of the murder of an Emperor; for the murderer would have found
the three survivors more than a match for him.
There was one splendid
novelty in this arrangement which was worthy of Diocletian. The world was not
indeed really divided into eastern and western empires, as under the Christian
princes of the succeeding century. The laws were still promulgated under the
names of both Augusti. There was not even that hard and fast partition of the
provinces and legions which is said to have taken place on the accession of
Constantius. But to make any partition at all was an emphatic
declaration that the days of Roman government were at an end. Marcus and Verus,
Bassian and Geta, Carus and Carinus, had all ruled the provinces together from
the so called Mistress of the world. But now Rome was fallen irretrievably. The
great reformer swept away the relics of the lie which had so long imposed upon
mankind. Milan and Nicomedia were now the two eyes of the world. Next after
them ranked Treves and Sirmium. By the diminution of the Praetorian guards, who
had passed from being the tyrants to being the protectors of the Quirites, Rome was reduced to the position of a second-rate
garrison-town. Nay, even in the sumptuous buildings with which Diocletian
ministered to Roman luxury, we can read the lesson of the Dalmatian supremacy.
His vast Thermae “was the most extensive of all the gigantic edifices of the
Empire.” The baths of Caracallus could but
accommodate one half the number that enjoyed the munificence of the new
Augustus. Rome was humbled by his gifts. But the most significant humiliation
is yet to be told. To the utter horror of all conservative upholders of the
lie, Rome and Italy themselves were now forced, instead of receiving proudly
the tributes of a hundred provinces, to pay taxes, like any other part of
Diocletian’s empire, for the maintenance of their foreign master’s courts.
A writer who is usually
judicious in his criticisms, and who had an admirable private source of
information concerning Diocletian, tries to make us believe that the four
Emperors always behaved with great reverence toward the Roman Senate. But we
may observe that Diocletian is a favourite with
Vopiscus, and that Vopiscus was a conservative Roman; and all men would fain
attribute to their heroes the motives which animate themselves. In point of
fact, Diocletian, so far as our records go, behaved to the Senate precisely as
though it did not exist. Maximian indeed, on one occasion to which we shall
refer hereafter, appears to have consulted their opinion; but even to him the
senatorial roll was chiefly attractive, as a list of persons who might be worth
the plundering, and in whose families might be found a more recherché, sort of victims to his pleasures. We do not even know that
Diocletian sent, like Carus, to acquaint the Senate of his accession. He did
not put them down indeed, as a non licita factio;—he suffered them to sit, if they cared to do
so, and to send him submissive deputations. Maximian even sat by and heard Mamertinus speak of Rome as the ‘Lady of nations,’ and say
that she had ‘sent the luminaries of her own Senate to lend for a few days to
the most favoured city of Milan the semblance of her
own Majesty.’ But this bold rhetorician, in the same fine sentence, accurately
described the situation, when he said how pleased that neglected ‘Lady’ was to
have two Emperors at no greater distance than Milan, and how the Romans sought
the highest points of view around and strained their envious eyes towards the
new metropolis.
As Gibbon points out, the most fatal blow to the authority of the Senate
consisted in the mere absence of the Emperors.
3. But the most open
abrogation of the Senate’s powers was involved in Diocletian’s scheme for regulating
the succession. The only real safeguard for a nation’s peace and welfare is the
belief in the Divine Right of Kings, not viewed as a theological dogma, but as
a profound political maxim, based on the facts of history. There need be no
great power entrusted in reality to the reigning family ; but so long as the
primacy of the state is vested in a line of persons who succeed one another in
some indisputable order, no revolution need be feared; in fact a revolution
must be nearly impossible. There could hardly be a civil war to decide between
candidates for the office of prime minister or grand vizier. But once leave
this peaceful hereditary government, and the worst consequences ensue. No
elective monarchy, no republic, except that of Rome, has lasted long without
civil bloodshed; and even our exception was convulsed with dissensions,
horrible to think of, during its earliest and latest years. And a despotism is
in a far worse case. The peace and safety of all the Roman world depended on
the life of one man; and that one man usually had no sort of birth-claim to his
position, nothing to make his person specially sacrosanct, and certainly, as a
general rule, nothing whatever to endear him to the people, unless indeed he
ingratiated himself with the lewd rabble by the bloodiness of his shows, or
with the army by the vastness of his largesses. Even
this custom of largesse endangered the position of the prince; for, the more
princes, the more frequent largesse; and in order to be able to lavish the
same, the donors were obliged to extort excessive and unrighteous taxes from
the people, which, by a natural Nemesis, rendered them unpopular while taking
the only possible steps to popularity. The peoples groaned under this rapid
succession of princes, upon whose personal character they entirely depended,
and resigned themselves again and again to be pillaged in apathetic despair.
It seems probable that
Diocletian had barely sat upon the throne of West as well as East a month,
before he took the first step to establish his new system of succession, by investing
one Maximianus with the inferior dignity of a Caesar. Diocletian was a good
general but not a great one. He had been selected for the same reasons which
made the officers prefer Valerian to Aemilian:—he was not a mere soldier like
themselves. Diocletian was doubtless conscious of his own weakness in warlike
operations. He felt that he needed some faithful soldier, capable of
undertaking the chief command of the forces, and yet willing to act in
obedience to himself. Such an arrangement would please the army better than the
reign of a second Probus; and Diocletian would have more leisure to devote to
his own profound statesmanship. He was perhaps led finally to choose his old
friend and countryman Maximian, as likely to be a fit assistant, by some skill
or prowess displayed in the battle of Margus. We do not know how great a
general Maximian was; but there is reason to credit him with some respectable
strategic gifts, simply because there was nothing else whatever to recommend
him. Diocletian, who seems to have been a very candid friend, found himself
free to acknowledge repeatedly that Maximian, like Aurelian, ought never by
rights to have been a sovereign. His powers, he said, were those of a
field-marshal:—he was disqualified for government by his harsh barbarity. But
in spite of these defects, after Maximian had satisfactorily served his noviciate for eleven months, the next step was taken. He
was associated with Diocletian as full Augustus, bound to his benefactor by no
other laws of subordination than those which gratitude and good faith would
suggest. From that time on we never hear of a moment’s dissension between the
two Emperors until a much later period. While Diocletian could afford to disparage
the character of his partner, Maximian had learned to look upon him with a
quaintly superstitious fear, and laid his victories,—whether over the poor Bagaudae of Gaul or over the dreaded and inaccessible
Moors,—at the feet of the elder sovereign.
It was not till six years
from the day of Maximian’s elevation,—that is, not till the first of April,
A.D. 292, that Diocletian ventured upon completing his work, by adding to the
double Augustusship a corresponding double Caesarship.
Doubtless long before he had himself assumed the purple, he had excogitated
plans for making the government of the world a happier thing for the world itself,
and less precarious for the governors. Like the great first Founder of the
Empire, he had been contented to wait patiently until the convenient seasons
should offer themselves for introducing new improvements and adding new
buttresses to his throne. We must try to consider the system somewhat in
detail.
The two Head-Emperors
claimed the Divine Right in the most literal sense. They professed no
allegiance to men, neither to Senate nor to soldiery. From Jupiter alone they
had received their purple, and, when they resigned, into his hands alone they
resigned it.
Of the two Augusti, one,
clearly, was intended always to have the preeminence: there was to be no doubt
who was the real master. Edicts were issued under both names: the rescripts
bore both: but one name is invariably the first. We find Maximian not only obeying willingly the order to persecute the Christians, but
also most reluctantly submitting to Diocletian’s decision in the matter of
abdication. Even Galerius, when at length he became an Augustus, in spite of
his contempt for Constantius, found himself restrained from giving full vent
to his fury against the faith by the milder determination of his senior.
In the same way the two
Caesars were not on an equality. We continually have mention of holding the
third, or the fourth place: though of course, in their case, subordination
implied no allegiance, but only signified the order in which they might expect
to accede to the primacy. The promotions took place in order of seniority,
which not only had the beneficial effect of securing the succession from all
contest, but also provided that the Eastern and Western portions of the realm
should alternately have the precedence, and so avoided jealousy. Thus at the
death of Constantius, Severus succeeds him (as second, however, not primus), not as being Constantius’ own Caesar, but as being the senior : and Maximin
forthwith becomes the heir-apparent, while Constantine takes the lowest room.
The Augusti were to be taken from the Caesars alone.
It seems quite certain
that Diocletian wished his own precedent to be followed, and that at the end of
twenty years (if the Emperor lived to hold office so long) he should retire
into private life, leaving younger men to do the work, and taking away from
them the temptation to put an end otherwise to his reign. We can scarcely
account else for the simultaneous abdication of Maximian and Diocletian: or
for the determination of Galerius (who really was desirous of carrying out—so
far as he understood them—the plans of a far wiser genius than his own) to give
up his position as soon as he had celebrated his Vicennalia and set his house in order.
Wherever it seemed
possible, the great statesman wisely wished the succession to run in families :
and yet he sternly excluded all notion that there was a hereditary right to the purple. There seems very little reason to doubt that he would personally
have preferred to make Constantine and Maxentius Caesars at the time of his
abdication, but was overpowered
by Galerius. However valuable the hereditary right may be in the case of a
single throne, it would have quite marred the meaning of the quadruple system
of Diocletian. If but one of the four had been an imbecile or a minor (as might
well be if natural kinship had been the rule) the whole balance of the fabric
would have been destroyed. At the same time, where ability was to be had among
the sons of the Caesars, the blood relationship offered a great additional
stability : for it was not often likely that a father and son should be at
variance, like Herculius and his rebellious offspring. In fact, so great a
value was set upon the personal tie, that in every case where nature did not
supply the link, it was formed by marriage, divorce being insisted upon if the
new Caesar was no longer free from the yoke of matrimony. It was not without
significance that the two Augusti were invariably spoken of as fratres, and that Galerius sought
to appease the discontentment of his younger colleagues by substituting the
title of filii Augustorum for that of Caesars.
The practical working of
the new system was admirable. The commanders of the several armies did their
work in happy security, knowing that there was nothing to fear from within,—and
with a most prosperous issue. The usurper Carausius, to whom at first
Diocletian had been forced to concede the title of Augustus, fell before
Constantius, and restored our rich island to the unity of the empire. The whole
of Africa yielded to Maximian; while Diocletian himself superintended, with pitiless
severity, the reduction of Egypt. Galerius, though at first utterly beaten by
the Persians, at last subdued most effectively the vastest monarchy of the
East, and added five fair provinces beyond the remote mysterious Tigris to the
dominions of his father-in-law. The last real war of the empire was
accomplished, and Rome beheld, in Diocletian’s nineteenth year, the last
triumph that ever trod the Sacred Way.
The harmony of the four
rulers was almost proverbial. The apostate Julian, many years later, describes
it in a very exquisite passage, in metaphors borrowed from the language of
festal processions, as though it were some magnificent march of the whole world
into a happier and holier state. “Diocletian,’' he says, “walked first in
splendid array, leading with him the two Maximians and my own grandfather, Constantius. And hand was linked to hand, and yet they
did not walk abreast, for the others formed as it were a choral dance around
him, making him a guard of honour, and ready, if he
had suffered them, to run before him, like lacqueys: but he would in no wise
claim more honour than was his own. And when he felt
that he was weary, he gave to them all the great burden that he bore upon his
shoulders, and walked on, free and happy. The gods wondered at the concord of
the men and gave them to sit over very many.”
Lactantius in the seventh chapter of his clever and amusing little book gives us a very
fair description of the works to which Diocletian devoted himself in the
interior of the empire. He mentions first the great increase of the standing
army ;—so great, he complains, that there were not enough men left to till the
ground, which was allowed to run wild ; and the army itself suffered in
consequence, as the supply of provisions was inadequate to their demands.
Perhaps the complaint is partly true, but no doubt receives its bitter tone
from the dislike of the author to the Emperor whose cowardice (Lactantius thinks) occasioned the persecution. Next he
finds fault with the admirable system of local governments now introduced:
provinces were divided and subdivided into more manageable portions, like the arrondissements and cantons of modern France; this multiplication of offices, while of
course it multiplied salaries, and therefore taxes to match, and while it made
the state machinery more complicated, yet was an effectual means of putting
down the extortion and wrong which Lactantius thinks
it produced; for each petty officer was constantly overhauled by his superior,
so that the central government had a far better control than in the old days of
praetors and quaestors. What was really irksome to the people, and to this
writer among the rest, was the perpetual ostentation of government, in the
person of these innumerable officials, which we have noticed as the first
principle of Diocletian’s system. This dislike actually broke out into riots,
when Diocletian—in whose days political economy lay in undiscovered mines of
thought—attempted to regulate the prices in the market; but as soon as the
disturbance was reported an order came down that the obnoxious regulation
should be removed. What Lactantius thinks the
‘insatiable avarice’ of Diocletian, will perhaps obtain a better name at this
distance of 1600 years. In order that he might never find himself with an empty
treasury at some sudden emergency, he determined to keep a reserve-fund always
ready, and preferred levying new taxes to touching this deposit. Diocletian
did not, like former Emperors, treat the state resources as if they were his
own private property, so ‘avarice’ can hardly be laid to his charge. We have
it on excellent authority that he was extremely parsimonious in all those
matters which had hitherto constituted the chief bulk of imperial expenses :
though the four imperial courts,
and the salaries of many hundred rationales and uicarii, cost money, yet they can hardly have cost more than the games which were now
retrenched. There was, however, one new object on which Diocletian seems
indeed to have lavished a great deal of wealth. He had a passion for building.
The description of his own palace at Salona reads like the Arabian Nights. His
wife and his daughter appear to have had similar mansions built for them.
Basilicas, circuses, public offices, rose in all the towns in his dominion. His
outlay upon the new capital of the East was so prodigious that Lactantius tells us he wished to make Nicomedia the coequal
of Rome. It seems as if the writer of whom we speak was constrained to admire
the grandeur of Diocletian s management, and tried to record it for us with as
bad a grace as possible.
Eusebius, though his
account is less definite, speaks much more generously of the first eighteen
years of this great reign. “What abundance,—what prodigal abundance—of good
things this reign was permitted to enjoy, no man is sufficient to declare.
Those who held the highest government of the state, completing their tenth
years and their twentieth years, in feasts, and great solemnities, and most
sumptuous banquets, and merrymaking, passed all their time in perfect and
unshaken peace.” The secular panegyrists— and who can wonder at them ?—thought
all misery was at an end for evermore, and hailed Valerius Diocletianus Jovius
as the “ Father of the Golden Age.”
CHAPTER II.
THE
CHURCH AND THE AGE.
Equally with all other peaceable citizens of the empire, the Church had been rejoicing
in the peace and prosperity of! these times. It was now between forty and fifty
years since I Valerian, her last persecutor, had fallen into a miserable
captivity in Persia. By the action of his unworthy son, Christianity had become
a religio licita—an authorised cult. And our faith had made the most of
her time: she was beginning to prove herself the victory that overcometh the world.
We can discern good
reasons for this progress not only in the internal character and doctrines of
the Church, but also in the peculiar circumstances of heathen society at this
time. The world was indeed in many ways prepared to be overcome, and not unwilling
to submit. In that howling wilderness which the Roman civilisation had become,
many mountains and hills had been brought low and valleys filled, in preparation
for the victorious advances of the Cross. The whole of the social system was
completely shaken. Men’s goods, their characters, their families, their lives,
were, until the time of Diocletian, in continual jeopardy : and even under his
sway, in some parts of the realm, their security was rather comparative than
solid. It was better to be the subject of a Maximian, who felt himself secure
upon the throne, and who could dispense with the accursed espionage of the frumentarii than to be constantly pillaged by
the hosts of warring pretenders; but even Maximian’s reign was an age of iron.
They were freed from the fear of many horrible tyrants, only by being quite
irrecoverably in the hands of one. And the perpetual sense of insecurity had,
as usual, tended to destroy public morality. Such is our nature, that the
apprehension of evil days both drives us to smother our anxieties in pleasure,
and at the same time robs the pleasure of its sweets. The attempt of Decius to
restore the censorship, and Diocletian’s strenuous but unavailing marriage laws,
are by no means the only signs of the popular corruption. Despairing society
had abandoned itself to luxurious wantonness, and wantonness was rewarded with
the inevitable curse of ennui.
Ennui and insecurity had both exercised a profound influence upon the religion of the
third century. Men found that there was neither peace nor excitement to be
found in the old mythological creeds. The reasonings of Evemerism,
the wit of satirical writers, and the sense of common decency, had combined to
extinguish all actual belief in the legends themselves. The contemporary
poets,—a Calpurnius and a Reposian—wrote poems upon
these divine topics, with perhaps a trifle less faith in them than Mr Morris or Mr Swinburne may be
thought to shew. An agreeable half-hour might be spent in such literary
amusement, but the age craved passionately for something which might engross
and satisfy the mind more thoroughly. And while it was impossible to believe in
the legends of the old gods, their outward worship did I not present sufficient
attractions to make up for the lack! of faith. The ritual of the altars of
Jupiter and Minerva was stately and venerable, but cold and uninspiring: it
might conduce to self-respect and self-control, but not to self-forgetfulness.
The jaded spirits of the
voluptuaries, in casting about for something which might either whet their
appetites afresh, or give them some rest from the imperious demands of self,
found ready for use some of the most subtle machinery which the spiritual foes
of men have ever devised to vex our souls. That worship of Baal and Ashtaroth
which had bidden so successfully for the allegiance of the Israelitish kingdom,
was now the most popular religion from the Orontes to the Atlas. This devotion
passed under many names, and had a hundred different forms, according as it
came with Heliogabalus from Emesa, or with Aurelian from Sirmium. But whatever
it were called, the rites of the Sun and Moon—of Serapis and Isis,—of Astarte, Atargatis, Urania,—of Mithras from Persia,—or of the jealous
Mistress of Atys from the Phrygian hills,—all had
the same underlying principle. They were designed for the deification of
sensuality. A frightful asceticism was combined with unutterable lusts, and the
mutilations of the body and the shedding of the blood promoted that consciousness
of the flesh which they were thought to exterminate. Carnal indulgences were
made a normal part of worship. When the body was sensible of lassitude,
religion was at hand to stimulate it to fresh delights. By cultivating a warm
and passionate ritual, full of exciting gestures, celebrated in imposing
vestments, and accompanied with the most ravishing music known, men
were so absorbed by their sensuous emotions, that they supposed themselves to
be in the highest atmosphere of the spirit. This was the way in which the
orgies of Baal-worship tried to relieve men from apprehension by
concentrating all their powers upon the fleeting present.
But happily there were
also other directions which the religion of the people took. Those who had too
much sense of decency to join in the enthusiasms of nature-worship, and yet
needed something to cheer them amid the blank despondency of the times, sought
consolation in trying to discover the secrets of the future. We find a strange revival of belief in
omens and prophecies, auguries and oracles. The writers of the ‘Historia
Augusta,’ whose labours were performed (for the most
part) under Diocletian and Constantine, repeat a multitude of stories of
successful fortune-telling. In constant attendance at the court of Diocletian,
both at Nicomedia and during his sojourn in the East, haruspices were to be
seen1: it is possible that the royal professorships of that art
founded by the virtuous Syrian eclectic, Alexander Severus, were still in
existence. Beside the newer and more accessible methods of magic, the old
oracles of Delphi and Miletus, Praeneste and Clitumnus might perhaps be less sought: but they were still
vocal, when Pausanias made his famous tour.
The desire for a revelation—for that ‘sure and Divine word’ which Plato hoped
one day to see—was too strong for these accredited channels of
communication with Heaven to become obsolete. Indeed so great was their power
that Porphyry, partly out of direct hostility to Christianity, endeavoured to compile a book of Scriptures for pagans out
of authentic responses of the oracles. Men could still alleviate
the horrors of an uncertain future by learning the worst at once.
Magic and prophecies,
however, are not a solid aliment for human hopes. Something more than
fortune-telling was wanted. Men flocked abundantly again to the mysteries, both
old and new, for there they found not only the gratification of the desire for
secrets and for religious awe, but also the hope of immortality. According to
the old popular language, the future life (if such there were) was a life of
squeaking miserable ghosts. But the extreme misery of this earthly life had now
forced men, without much reasoning, to believe that the hereafter must be
better. Though no recondite philosophical doctrines were taught to the
initiated, yet those who had gazed upon the awful images and relics displayed
amid the glaring torches in the sanctuary of Eleusis , or had been buried
awhile in gorgeous raiment on the Vatican hill, while the blood of slaughtered
bulls soaked through the sprinkled earth to the grave in which they lay,
certainly believed that they had been put in a new, direct relation to the
powers of the unseen world, and that they had passed from death to life.
Christianity,—and the
special aspect of it which that age presented,—was eminently calculated to meet
the wants expressed in these different forms of religion. It gave an intense
interest to the present moment. It aimed at making consciousness as vivid as
possible. It invested with a splendid dignity each most trivial
action of daily life. If men needed excitement, the soberest faith acted as a
perpetual stimulant;—and yet a stimulant so healthy as to produce no lassitude.
Was asceticism an attraction? the Christian was bound by a perpetual vow to
make war upon the flesh, not by sudden orgiastic onslaughts, but with a
rational systematic constancy. If men found splendid ceremonies a help to self
forgetfulness, the Catholic Church, in her long peace, if not before, had
learned to use a ritual, severely chaste indeed, but, to those who understood
it, affecting and sublime. Though from the contempt with which Arnobius speaks of the heathen use of incense, and Lactantius of their ceremonial use of lights, we might
infer that these exquisite symbols had not yet been incorporated in the
Christian worship,
yet the antiphonal hymns, the long vestments of the priesthood,
the careful arrangements of the building, the solemn attitudes of devotion, the
orderly movements of the inferior clergy who formed the choir, made such
functions as that of the consecration of Tyre Cathedral as imposing as any which the modern Church can shew. And one entirely
novel element was to be found in the assemblies of the Christians. All the
powers of trained orators like St Cyprian and St Athanasius were tasked in
producing sermons, full of the most stirring appeals, and the most soothing
consolations.
Thus instead of
encouraging men to pry into the secrets of their earthly future, Christianity
engaged them upon the immediate present;—or else it carried them on to a future
over which their own wills and actions had control, unaffected by the chances
of this mortal life. It had its own mysteries. There were secret doctrines
undivulged to pagan ears, sacred formulas only taught on the very eve of
Baptism. There were ‘divine oracles’ which pagan eyes might never sully, but in
which the simplest Christian might find his doubts resolved and his goings
ordered. And above all there were ordinances,—the Mysteries—into which
we believe that Angels in vain 'desire to look, and yet if one thing is more
certain to the Church than another, it is that the devout partaker is really
‘born again for eternity,’—is really joined to the Godhead in an insoluble bond.
By such means as these,
besides those more general causes enumerated in the “Decline and Fall,” the
Kingdom of Heaven had been gradually widening. It had attained a numerical
census which is very variously calculated. Naturally the proportion of
Christendom and Heathendom differed greatly in different regions. Chastel gives to our faith a fifteenth part of the western
world, and a tithe of the East. Gibbon estimates the total Church as a
twentieth of the population, La Bastie followed by
Burckhardt as a twelfth, Matter as a fifth part, while Staudlin makes bold to divide the world in equal shares between the two religions. Dean
Milman does not care to discuss the statistics. “ If it be impossible,” he
says, “to form the most remote approximation to their relative numbers with
that of the Pagan population, it is equally erroneous to estimate their
strength and influence by numerical calculation. All political changes are
wrought by a compact, organized, and disciplined minority. The mass of mankind
are shown by experience, and appear fated by the constitution of our nature, to
follow any vigorous impulse from a determined and incessantly aggressive few.”
But even if the Church
could not claim equality with Paganism in this matter of numbers, there were
other points besides that of positive faith and energetic zeal, in which she
could hold her own. Intellectual and literary power was fast passing over from
the heathen side. Longinus was dead ; so was Plotinus. Porphyry and Hierocles
were left alone to waste their gifts in combating Christianity, either by the
venomous attacks of jealousy, or by “weaving their souls away, out of sight of
other souls.” Even as thinkers these men were no whit higher than
philosophers like Lactantius and Arnobius and Pamphilus. Against the voluminous and varied learning of Eusebius, we have
nothing to set but the bombast of the Panegyrics and the pleasant gossiping
biographies of the Caesars. And as for poetry, we could have seen in the
graceful exercises collected by Wernsdorf, even if Nemesian himself had not
told us, that the stock of subjects upon which pagans could write
was quite exhausted. The most genuine effort of contemporary Latin poetry is
the doggerel which the boys at Rome made up about Aurelian :—
units homo mille mille mille decollautmus
mille mille mille uiuat ills mille qui occidit.
tantum uini hdbst nemo, quantum fudit sanguinis
The Muses had been
christened, and were to burst forth in the passionate splendours of Gregory and Synesius, Prudentius and Ambrose.
Nor were the adventitious
goods of fortune lacking to the Church. The wealth which was now in her hands
might well have excited the covetousness of a less honourable sovereign than Diocletian. Bishops like Paul of Antioch lived in greater
state than the Emperor Aurelian himself. According to Eusebius, even governors
of provinces and great state officers were fain to court the goodwill and support
of the Prelates. When Gallienus had issued his edict of toleration, he not only
sent his missive to the State officers, but wrote formal letters to the
magnates of the Church. The old buildings in which the Christians of earlier
and humbler days had met, were now too strait and too plain to suit the multitudes
of rich and poor who flocked to worship there. Splendid churches were erected
everywhere. It is plain in Lactantius that the old
Emperor’s love for architecture, as well as his farsighted policy, made him
shrink from destroying the mighty Cathedral of Nicomedia, which towered up on an
eminence in full sight of his own palace windows.
Christian laymen were in
high position everywhere. If we may credit Eusebius, some of the brotherhood
had even been intrusted with the management of
provinces, with the express assurance that they need not be distressed about
the sacrifices usually necessary in such cases: they might be omitted. And in
the court itself, all the highest positions about the Emperor Diocletian’s
person appear to have been purposely assigned to Christian chamberlains. The
three who are expressly mentioned, Dorotheus, Gorgonius, and Peter, proved the
truth of their faith by their death: it is probable, therefore, that they
proved it also by their lives ; and that, as Joseph was raised in the heathen
house of Potiphar till, whatever was done there, he was the doer of it, so the
wise Diocletian (who had ample reason to know that princes are sometimes
murdered by those whom they trust) was induced to select for these trusty posts
men whose holy lives raised them conspicuously above suspicion. These great
officers, so much more influential in an Oriental palace than among us, lived
with the master who was so inaccessible to others, on terms of the most easy
familiarity. They not only respected so good a prince, but loved him and were
loved by him like children with their father. Only the library, for some reason
or other, was not yet under a Christian servant,—at least at the time when
Bishop Theonas wrote his most interesting letter to
Lucianus. Is it not possible that this advantage,
too, was afterwards
gained, and that the conversations for which Theonas gives instructions so sensible, did take place, and further develope Diocletian’s good disposition towards us? But the faith had won a place nearer
to the Emperor than any court officers could give it. There is no doubt
whatever that his own wife Prisca and his daughter, the unhappy Valeria, were
at any rate in their catechumenal probation, if indeed they were not already
members of the Body. Nay, this letter of Theonas speaks of Diocletian himself as of one only not yet entered on the
Church’s baptismal register.
Eusebius, however, with an
ingenuous candour which ought to have forestalled the
unkind criticisms of Gibbon, gives us a most sad account of the way in which
this long armistice had affected the Church internally. Sloth and negligence
had crept over her spiritual life. The great Sees wrangled with each other for
precedency, and bitter words and excommunications were bandied about between
them. Those who seemed to be the shepherds of the flock converted their holy
office into a mere secular tyranny. They—or we, as the historian
touchingly says—were ready to use violence against one another. The persecution
which ensued he treats, not as proceeding from the will of the Emperors, but as
a direct chastisement from Heaven for the sins of the Church. And who shall say
that he was wrong? The historian can only notice those causes which may be
proved by evidence; but the believer sees through all history the overruling
Will of Divine Love.
The storm of judgment did
not burst without admonition, though the admonition was unheeded. “Long before
the general persecution,” Eusebius writes, “when all was yet in peace,” many
brave spirits bore witness to the faith : here and there one suffered
the loss, not of rank only, but of life. But all of these without exception
were soldiers: Satan did not yet see his way to a general onslaught on the
Church. The whole of this little preliminary persecution, which must have been
in a very limited section of the army, Eusebius traces up to some one
insignificant commander, whom, in the History, he does not deign to name
(though in the Chronicle he calls him Veturius), who apparently, being a
martinet, on his own responsibility required all believers to resign their
commissions. At first this was all that was proposed. There was no threat of
death. It was a free choice between denial of the faith and military
degradation. We shall see on what kind of grounds the few who were executed
must have received that punishment.
Some considerable time before that winter in which the general persecution was determined
upon,—probably three years before Veturius cashiered his Christian subalterns,—there was, according to Lactantius, a short outbreak
in the East, where Diocletian was at the time. The Emperor, who,
for some cause or another, was in a state of nervous and irritable suspense,
consulted the omens, to see if they could give him any relief. It was only at
critical moments that (so far as we know) he had recourse to such
observance ; and this drawing of auguries helps to prepare us for the strange
sight of Diocletian persecuting. The exta of the
sacrifice presented none of the wished-for appearances. Another victim, and
another, was sacrificed, and with the like result. The master of the
soothsayers thereupon,—a well-known person of the name of Tages,—who had either
observed some of the bystanders sign their foreheads with the deathless sign of
the Cross, or suspected that it was so, assured Diocletian that the mystic
answer was not given because there were present at the altar profane persons,
who had not obeyed the summons always given to depart. The old sovereign, in an
uncontrollable fit of vexation and fretfulness, at once gave orders that all
the people who were present should be made to sacrifice, and also all the servants
in his palace. This conduct of the Christians, to whom he had been so kind,
seemed intended just to spite and vex him. He determined that all who refused
to do as he bade them should be soundly whipped. His anxiety about the crisis
which was approaching (whatever it was) rose to such a pitch, that he even sent
out messages to the commanders of the troops about him to propose the same
test to the soldiers under them, and if any should refuse it, to turn them once
for all out of the army.
Nothing further was done: the excitement soon passed off: no blood was shed,
and the Emperor did not wish any to be shed: Lactantius does not even say in so many words that a single slave’s back was the sorer, or
that anybody at all was in any wise the worse, for this ebullition.
Besides the brief notice,
given without details, in Eusebius, and this lively and probable incident in Lactantius, we have a few other documents which record
martyrdoms before the persecution began. Of these we may set aside the Acts of
St Maurice and the Theban Legion as being altogether improbable.
The pretty stories of the five stonemasons of Sirmium, and of the four ‘Crowned
Saints’ of Rome, belong to a different period altogether, and are wrongly set
at this date. But the Acts of St Maximilian, and of St Marcellus and St
Cassian, are undoubtedly authentic, and throw great light upon the condition of
the Christians under the tetrarchy, and therefore upon the origin of the persecution.
On the Ides of March in
the year 295, while Dion, the proconsul of Numidia, was engaged in levying new
troops to carry on the war against the Mauritanians, a young conscript of one
and twenty, named Maximilian, was brought up to be measured, to see if he was
of the regulation height. As he was being brought up, he cried aloud, “I may
not serve, because I am a Christian —not (I believe) meaning that the military
discipline could not admit of Christian soldiers, but that Christianity forbad
the profession of arms. The proconsul refused to notice the appeal, and
ordered him to be measured. Maximilian cried out again:
“I cannot possibly
serve : I cannot do what is wrong: I am a Christian.”
“Take the emblem
of the service,” said the magistrate, “ and enlist.”
“I shall do nothing of
the sort,” the boy replied: “I already wear the emblem of Christ my God.”
The
proconsul, unused to such smart frowardness, bad him
take care, or he would despatch him to his Christ.
The boy retorted that no higher distinction could be offered him. The proconsul
said no more, but ordered them to hang the leaden badge about his neck.
Maximilian answered boldly:
“I refuse to take the badge of a worldly warfare.
It is of no use. I shall tear it off. I cannot possibly wear this bit of lead,
after accepting the saving emblem of my Lord Jesus Christ, who has suffered for
our salvation, though you know Him not.”
In vain the magistrate, who admired
the free spirit and pitied the youthful beauty of the boy, stooped to argue the
case. It was perfectly possible, he pleaded, to be a good soldier and a good
Christian at once. There were no idolatrous duties imposed upon the soldiers. A
quarter of the army were Christian men. The pick of the lifeguards who attended
on all the four Emperors were Christians. Maximilian was proof against all arguments.
Those Christian soldiers, he supposed, knew their own business : it was none of
his. It was impossible to ignore his refusal to serve: and the only punishment
for such an offence was death. If he were let off, others who only wished to
shirk duty would plead Christianity as their excuse. The lad had set his heart
on martyrdom, and thanked God for giving him his heart’s desire. He exhorted
the brethren, who thronged around, to strive earnestly after the Beatific
Vision and after a crown like his own. His dying request to his father was,
that he would present the executioner with the new cloak which had been prepared
for him against his entrance into the army. And so he passed out and was
beheaded. A proof that this pagan proconsul had no objection to Christianity as
such, and could have no objection to it as now a received religion, is
exhibited in the fact that nothing was done to Maximilian’s father, who stood
by and openly backed the boy in his resolution.
This happened at Teveste, in Numidia, near the sources Of the Bagradas. In the same quarter of the globe, at Tangiers, a
like fate befell Marcellus, at a date unknown, but most likely after peace had
been restored in Northern Africa. On the birthday of ‘the Emperor'—Maximian, I
suppose— the 21st of July, while all the soldiers of the legion
were celebrating the feast with meats offered to idols, Marcellus, who was a
centurion, rose up and cast down his official vinestick,
his weapons, and his belt upon the table, and renounced the service. A soldier
of Christ, he said, ought not to be entangled with the things of this world.
He expressly renounced all allegiance to the Emperors—“your Emperors”—and
reviled the state gods as deaf and dumb idols. He was treated with marked
indulgence : the subordinate judge before whom he was brought regretted that
the circumstance was too public for him to conceal it, but expressed his
willingness to refer the matter to the Emperors or the Caesar, Constantius, in
whose prefecture of Gaul the province of Tingitana was probably included. Finally he was remanded to the Deputy Prefect of the
Praetorium, the Vicarius of the country, who
gave the only possible sentence,—death. St Cassian, who was actuary to the Vicarius in military cases, on hearing this sentence, flung
away his pen and book, and strenuously asserted that the decision was unjust.
What more natural than that he should be associated in the punishment?
We have reason to be very
thankful for the preservation of these three records, because we may well
suppose that all other martyrdoms before the year 303, such as the few in the
legion commanded by Veturius, were the result of similar insubordination. Let
us again remark that we know of no martyrdoms before that date but under
military law. Under military law, so far stricter than the civil, if a soldier
persistently refused to obey an order to sacrifice, there was nothing to be
done but to execute him. The quarries were only a civil punishment Besides, no
Roman officer thought death—especially by the honourable method of beheading—a very severe penalty to inflict. Not one of these martyrs,
then, perished simply for being a Christian, but for mutiny and treason. Of
course an officer who was a zealous pagan might issue orders which Christians
could not obey, in order to seek occasion against them : but yet the principle
on which he would execute them was the same. And in all the cases we know of at
all distinctly, the soldiers not only disobey, but disobey with ostentatious
contumely.
Mr Hunziker, in his exhaustive essay, concludes from all this that Diocletian, and
he alone, is responsible for all the deaths before 303, as well as for the
inauguration of the terrible persecution then begun. His reasons for so
thinking are very difficult to follow, and I profess I am unable to understand
them. If, all through these years before the great strife began, Diocletian was
itching to attack the faith, how came he possibly to be living on terms of endearing
familiarity with his Christian chamberlains? how could he endure the embraces
of his wife and daughter? My own conclusion would be just the reverse. I think
the one reason why we find military, but no civil martyrdoms, is that Diocletian
had less immediate control over the army. The legions were absolutely subject
to the good pleasure of their tribunes, who (in details) acted independently of
the higher authorities : while now, under the new careful civil organisation of Diocletian, no civil magistrate would have
dared so to infringe the unrepealed law of Gallienus, as to punish a man for
professing the religion it sanctioned : he would have heard more of it anon. Lactantius hints that even the omnipotence of the monarch
of the Roman realms had transgressed its rights, when Diocletian had his
household flogged, and ejected the Christians from the army. Here I cannot go
with him : but it was indeed an admirable piece of self-continence (if
Diocletian was so eager to destroy Christianity) that he did not have his
slaves crucified and his soldiers beheaded. I cannot but regard his action on
the occasion mentioned by Lactantius as being a mere
paroxysm of that peculiar nervous nature (which broke down so utterly for a
time at the Vicennalia), brought on by the agitating
silence, which might perhaps mean that Galerius had suffered a second and a
more disastrous defeat from the Persians. I cannot but think that
everything points to the fact that the old man was most favourably disposed towards the Church, and even when he was so far stirred as to terrify
her by a taste of what he might do if he pleased, dealt far more
leniently than might be expected.
Not that the Emperor had
any notion (probably) that Christianity was true. Truth did not enter into the
religion of pagans, for paganism had no historical basis to go upon. The most
advanced of the Platonists were indeed just beginning to borrow from the
Church the idea of the vital union between truth and devotion. They were endeavouring to make a philosophy of the popular religion :
but Diocletian, though a man of culture, was not a Platonist. He most likely
knew no more of this connexion than Pontius Pilate knew.
And he had probably been taught very little of the inner significance of the
Christian faith.
But the moral power of
Christianity could not but be seen, and to such an advantage the great monarch
was neither blind nor indifferent. His own private character was such, that not
even the most slanderous of Church writers has aspersed it. Even if he winked
at the murders of Carus and Numerian, the crime was insignificant in comparison
with those of Constantine the Great,—and many another lauded Christian
sovereign. He chose as the model of his life, not a sentimental Platonist, but
a stern Stoic : he was often heard to say that he longed to attain that
severity towards himself, that clemency towards others, which had distinguished
the philosophic Antonine And this determined morality is shewn in all his
public actions. On one occasion we find him shocked with the dissolute
character of the public games. “The cultivation of the virtues,” says Victor,
“was promoted both by the advancement of more respectable men, and negatively
by the punishment of every scandalous officer.” In the very inauguration of his
reign this character had taken the world aback: Aristobulus, the Prefect of the
Praetorium, and Ceionius the Prefect of the City,
were rewarded for their fidelity to Carinus, by being confirmed in their office
under his foe and successor. The marriage-edict of 295 might (with a few words
altered) have had Bishop Theonas for its draughtsman.
“The immortal gods,” it runs, “will be (as heretofore) propitious and gracious
to the Roman name, if we take heed that all our subjects lead a pious,
peaceable, and virtuous life. The majesty of Rome has attained to such
sublimity (under favour of all the gods) only by this
means, that all her statutes have been clenched by their tone of rational piety
and their careful observance of purity1.” Even the ill-judged edict
on the regulation of prices is dictated by the interests of public morals.
“Avarice,” the preamble says, “is becoming rampant. It is regarded almost as a
religious cult among the unscrupulous robbers of the day. Since mere human
kindness is not strong enough to check the tide, it behoves us, who are the parents of the human race, to make a legal standard of exchange.
And whereas it is extremely rare to find spontaneous beneficence in the
present condition of men, and whereas fear is always seen to be the most righteous
instructor of moral duties, it is our pleasure that any person, daring to extort
money contrary to the forms of this statute, be liable to the punishment of death.”
The Emperor who had this over-mastering desire to restore public morality,
could not but be attracted to the religion which made his confidential servants
so diligent and upright.
And there was another
reason for his favouring Christianity, perhaps stronger
yet. Gibbon has pointed out with great sagacity what a magnificent strength
there lay in the organisation of the Church. The
Hierarchy expected and received, from all Christian men, a perfect and devoted
obedience, The laity were subject to their Priests, the Priests to their Bishops,
these to the Exarchs, and these again to the Patriarchs. There was as yet no
higher gradation. But that keen-eyed statesman must have observed that here was
the very thing he most needed. If he could only oblige the Church, he might
assume a more than papal supremacy over that weighty section of his subjects
who saw in their Prelates the vicegerents of the Almighty. The worldliest
politicians cannot afford to ignore the power of religion. Diocletian’s
administration and control over his subjects would be more than doubly secure
if in each dioecesis, besides his Vicarius, he had the zealous services of an Exarch, in each provincia both a Proconsul and an Archbishop,
in each parochia both a Curator and a Bishop.
Unless from Christianity, government could get but little aid from religion.
Paganism was without any organisation at all. Pagans
could not say with Tertullian : Corpus sumus de conscientia religionis, et disciplinae unitate, et spci foedere. Paganism had no rites of admission, and no
excommunication. It knew nothing of continuity in the successions of its
ministers, and little of the jurisdiction of a hierarchy. The only distinction
which it recognised between one flamen and another
was such—perhaps it may yet be invented in modern Rome—as there would be
between a priest of the Blessed Virgin and a priest of the numen of the
Pope. And, as we have seen, Paganism in its popular phase was assiduously not
inculcating the morality of Diocletian- But the machinery of the Church was as
perfect as the informing Spirit of God could make it: and its one sworn foe was
sin. The Emperor, as he sat on his palace-roof and watched half Nicomedia
thronging up the opposite hill to hear good Bishop Anthimus preach, must have
often thought how to turn this mysterious power to the best interests of his
empire.
We shall see more clearly
in the following chapter, how very deeply the Church had commended itself to
the great Augustus. The inquiry is one of no small interest. We have shown
already how Christianity had been growing in stature and in favour with men, by reason of its minute adaptation to their spiritual cravings in
that unsettled time. We have remarked how the power of its Truth had been
gathering in the weightiest thinkers of the age. It ought to make some
difference in the attitude of men towards the faith through all after-time,
when it is seen that the most subtle statesman that had sat on the Roman throne
since Octavian, and the most earnest since Marcus, constituted himself the
protector of the Church.
CHAPTER III
MOTIVES
OF THE PERSECUTION.
The two old Emperors celebrated their triumph in the summer of the year 302. Peace
was established everywhere, and not only peace, but a much rarer thing in the
Roman Empire, good order. There seemed good reason indeed for rejoicing and
thanksgiving. Diocletian returned to his Asiatic capital, full of hopeful
anticipation of accomplishing a happy retreat in the following year. But the
events of that winter marred the whole prospect, and overthrew the work of
Diocletian’s life, until at last it was restored by the masterly policy of
Constantine the Great.
Gaius Galerius Valerius
Maximianus was a native of that district on the south bank of the Danube,
called New Dacia, or sometimes Aurelian’s Dacia, where his mother had taken
refuge from the inroads of the fierce Carpi who harassed her old home in
Wallachia. His youth was spent in pasturing cattle on his native plains; and by the malice of
fortune the reminiscence stuck to him in his surname, Armentarius.
When he came afterwards into notoriety, with a burlesque exaggeration of that
principle on which Diocletian and his colleague had assumed the awful names of
Jovius and Herculius, he suffered it to be reported that his mother had had
intercourse with the great God of War, the father of Romulus, and that his own
birth was the result. It was one of the many sad misfortunes of Valeria,
Diocletian’s daughter, to be condemned to the honours of his bed, and to be tossed, like the Sibyl’s sweet sop to Cerberus, as a
check to his turbulent ambition. This man was, like most barbarians, brave and
warlike, and owed his position entirely to these military gifts. There can be
no doubt that Galerius was a very able general indeed, fully worthy of the
office of Aurelian and Carus to which he succeeded. He possessed also those
other fine qualities, without which (’tis said) no man can be a good commander
—fidelity and obedience. No other moral virtues can easily be ascribed to him.
Some of his recorded sayings and actions seem to show a sort of coarse but
cunning humorousness: which supports what Victor says of him in the fortieth
chapter of the Caesars. He was so handsomely endowed (we are there told)
with natural gifts, that his powers would have been esteemed quite remarkable,
if only they had been lodged in a less uneducated breast, and if his wit had
not been so broad and so constantly offensive. The worthy historian regrets
that Galerius had not followed the example of the Persian Cyrus, and studied
learning, grace, and, above all, a pleasant manner, without which, says he, the
advantages of nature are but a sorry and despicable sight.
We might expect a Dacian
giant to be lecherous and drunken. But even Lactantius hardly indulges us with an account of these peccadilloes. The fierce lusts
which characterised Herculius were not the chief
characteristics of Galerius. They were almost lost to sight in the fright
begotten by his unheard-of savagery. Even according to one of his most lenient
critics, his notions of justice were of the rough and ready sort, not of the
philosophical complexion. The terror of his character was increased by his
imposing stature and bulk. Finally he was as superstitious as he was ignorant.
Galerius had been, from
his childhood up, indoctrinated with the most fanatical form of the prevailing nature-worship.
His mother was an abandoned devotee of the Phrygian goddess of the hills. It
was doubtless in the midst of the pious ecstasies, which such a religion
promoted, that she had received the attentions of her scaly admirer; the horrid
orgies supply us with the rationale both of the fact, and of the woman’s delusion
with regard to it. Romula (that was her name) had conceived a bitter hatred
against the Christians, because they fasted and prayed whenever she invited
them to join the entertainments, which, when she grew rich, she frequently
provided for the inhabitants of her village. If there had been any tendency in
Galerius to take the same view of Christianity as Diocletian took, his mother
was at hand to rouse him to a more zealous heathendom. But there was little
need of such an extrinsic stimulus.
The Evil Beast—to use Lactantius’ favourite synonym for
Galerius—now presented himself in the court of his father-in-law at Nicomedia
on a mischievous errand. The whole winter between the years 302 and 303 was
spent in trying to persuade or alarm Diocletian into the accursed work of persecution.
At first, for a long while, the deliberations were conducted in perfect
secrecy. No one was admitted to their counsels. All Nicomedia was on tiptoe,
thinking that they were discussing high matters of state, as indeed they were.
The great politician resolutely refused to do anything of the sort. In vain the
ex-neatherd stormed and blustered. In vain he pleaded that Diocletian had
already once made a little crusade against the Cross. The old
prince pointed out that a Christian persecution would shake the whole earth:
that if it could possibly be avoided, it was a pity to shed blood: this
Maximian might perhaps be as ignorant of history as his namesake in the West,
but Diocletian, who was a historical student, knew well that nothing was more
agreeable to this very peculiar people than to shed their blood sooner than
yield to the reasonable commands of pious Emperors.
But the Caesar was the
younger and the stronger man: and a determination to do has always an advantage
over the determination not to do. At length Diocletian broke down so far as to
offer to forbid the profession of the faith within the walls of his palace and
under the eagles of his legions. He was sure it was a mistaken policy. It was
certainly distasteful to himself. The army would suffer greatly by the loss.
Diocletian would have to part with servants to whom he was much attached. Still
if the matter went no further than this, it would require no alteration of
existing law. Even the Christians, though they might think it hard, could not
call it a persecution; for no one was to be tortured or killed, only peaceably
expelled from their posts. The gods, if they did indeed feel jealous of Christianity,
would be satisfied with this official purification of the state. Would not this
content Galerius? But no. That zealot, encouraged at gaining one decided step,
was determined to execute now his full design. Before long he had
carried another point, though Diocletian fought manfully inch by inch. He
persuaded the old man not to rely solely upon his own profound wisdom, but to
take the advice of confidential friends. A few dignified generals and a few
civilians of high position were accordingly called in to aid in the
deliberations.
Among these was an able
man named Hierocles, who had raised himself from a juge de pays to be President of Bithynia, and in that capacity left a name long
remembered, and not loved, among the confessors of that province. But Hierocles
had another claim, besides his high office, to sit on a council which affected
the Christians. He was well known as a controversialist, and either had
written, or was intending to write, an ingenious polemical work upon the
subject. From the violent invective with which Lactantius cudgels the author, we should have concluded that the book was a clever one,
even if he had not expressly mentioned its biting, incisive character.
Many of the arguments were not urged for the first time, nor for the last.
Somehow he had obtained a copy of the Scriptures, and he set himself to work to
show up all the discrepancies and contradictions to be found there. He
discovered so many, and displayed such an intimate knowledge of the sacred
writings, as to suggest a doubt whether he were not himself an apostate from
the evangelical faith. He did not acknowledge (as many other pagans did) the
truth of the Gospel miracles—asserting that the Apostles were the wilful promoters of a forgery, without seeing (as Lactantius observes with great justice) how inconsistent
this view was with his own hearty admission that they were unlearned and
ignorant men. But granting the miracles, argumenti causa, he proceeded to shew that they were not a conclusive proof of
divinity. To support this modern-seeming argument, he entered into
an elaborate comparison of the life of the Redeemer with that of Apollonius of
Tyana, making it plain that the works of the Greek were much the weightier;—and
yet, he said, Apollonius had been too modest to court, and had never received,
those divine honours to which he had so much more
claim than Christ. Of the constructive part of the work Lactantius tells us little; but we can guess what it was like. The exaltation of the great
wonder-worker is enough to stamp Hierocles as a Neoplatonist, for Apollonius
was the great hero of that subtle school. But for this point we are not left to
conjecture alone. The epilogue of the book contained a recommendation of the
peculiar monotheism taught at Alexandria. Jupiter took a high rank among the
semi-personal powers by which the will (if will there was) of the Supreme Being
was accomplished. The author of the Divine Institutes boasts that Hierocles
himself had made the lords of Olympus slaves to the true God. And in fact we
may almost say that he had something of the sort in view. He was sincerely
anxious to find some common ground with Christianity. His treatise, which bore
the name of Philalethes, had no other
intention than to win the Christian philosophers peaceably to what its author
thought the truth. Lactantius himself
confesses that Hierocles was very anxious to avoid the appearance of an attack.
He even adopted the apologetic style, and as Tertullian dedicates one of his
apologies to the heathen, Ad, not Contra Nationes, so this book by the President of Bithynia was dedicated Ad Christianos.
But in spite of the
friendliness of his book, there was no doubt which way the President would
vote. It was one of the first religious principles of the new Platonics to worship the divine Being according to
ancestral custom, and the Church was not yet considered to have won
the rights of prescription. Hierocles, who had the same intense desire to
spread the blessings of truth which characterised Queen Mary I of England , would not refuse to call attention to the
excellencies of his preaching by the pillory and the gridiron. We may even
gather from the way in which Lactantius speaks of him
as the author of the persecution, that he had gone out of his way to bring it
about, and had joined his reasoning with the less intellectual influences of
Romula to urge Galerius on.
It is perhaps hardly
probable that Constantine was a member of the conference: but if so, his enmity
with Galerius, as well as his own personal feelings, doubtless ranged him on
the side of the wiser Emperor. If Diocletian had had the courage to invite the
attendance of his Grand Chamberlain or of the revered Bishop of Nicomedia,
perhaps he might have won the day: but as all the council were Pagans and some
of them Pagans of that frenzied zeal which so often betokens a dying faith, the
judgment went against us. Those who were not themselves superstitious thought
it more prudent to side with the Emperor who was to succeed, than with the
Emperor who was to retire, within the year.
Diocletian, disappointed
to find his sagacious policy defeated by fanaticism and self-interest, still
refused to give his consent. But the intensity of the struggle had shaken his selfconfidence. He was exhausted. After all, these men
might possibly be right. In desperation of support from men, he once more
thought of seeking it from heaven. If the oracle of Apollo, the Sun-god, at
Miletus, should respond that it was better not to persecute (and surely he
would, if he were a wise divinity), the triumph over Galerius would be
complete: superstition would be met on its own ground. A soothsayer was
accordingly despatched to put the tremendous
question. But, whatever the feelings of Apollo himself may have been, the
feelings of his prophet or prophetess were distinctly on the side of the old
religion. The old Emperor could hold out no longer. To refuse to act upon the oracle,
after he had consulted it, would have signified not only the recantation of
the least uncertain article in Diocletian’s eclectic creed, but also the
abandonment of the state religion, the disestablishment of a faith which was
still the faith of the majority: and it required a firmer seat even than his
own to take so vast a step. Utterly wearied out, and with a heavy and
foreboding heart, though shaken in his own mind and probably half persuaded by
arguments and oracles, he at last deferred to Galerius’ wishes,
only with the express and expressive reserve that no blood was to be shed in
the transaction’.
Such is, without doubt,
the true account of the origin of the Persecution of Diocletian. But as this is
an essay, not a history, we are forced to leave the clear calm atmosphere of
simple narrative, and come down into the clamours of
the battle of criticism. This natural and intelligible story has suffered
unspeakably by the varied barbarities of wrangling historians. For there is a
certain class of critics, to whom (it would seem) the only value of
contemporary evidence is that it suggests an opposite view. To such writers the
fact that Lactantius records the reluctance of
Diocletian to persecute the Church, is all but a proof that his heart was set
upon the bloody business. There is a kind of disease (if we may so speak) known
among German authors by the name of Tendenz of which many critics have so morbid a horror, that they appear (as men are
said to do in time of epidemics) to have contracted the sickness themselves
through the mere reaction of their fear. Now the plague-spot of Tendenz (sad to say) appears very decidedly upon Lactantius.;
and the consequence is that his account is now entirely shunned, or else
pitiably mutilated, even in those parts which are quite unaffected by the
disease. It will be found (I trust) that in this essay sufficient care has been
taken to make due allowance for the bias of the original authorities; but in
the case which we are now considering, it is not Lactantius’
theological prejudice which makes him assert Diocletian’s hatred of the thought
of persecuting. Nay, as we have already seen, the author of the “Deaths of the
Persecutors” is interested to paint Diocletian as odious in his personal
character, and as hostile to the Church, as he can possibly make him. He
records most grudgingly the old Emperor’s successive resistances,—how he is
torn along from point to point, grasping at everything in the way that may
strengthen his position: and at last with cruel sagacity he ascribes his
conduct to that most repulsive trait which his enemies affected to find in his
character, of using other men’s vices to conceal his own.
If then in this case we take off all that is due to Lactantius’
malevolent bias, we have, as a residuum, the historical fact that the
persecution of Diocletian was wrung from him, after a stubborn and protracted
resistance, by the violence and arguments of Galerius.
There is every reason to
suppose that the author of the Mortes was as perfectly informed as
anyone could well be upon such a matter. Lactantius was living in Nicomedia at the time. From the number of Christian servants and
officers in the household, it is probable that the Church in the city knew a
vast deal of what was going on within that secluded palace. But there is some
ground for thinking that Lactantius had a special connexion with the court. It would appear that Diocletian,
who was a patron of letters, was desirous of founding good schools in his new
capital, and turning his eyes towards Africa—at that time the great home of
Latin literature—was attracted by what he heard of the pure Ciceronian
eloquence of Arnobius’ young disciple, and summoned
him from Sicca to fill one of the literary chairs’. This official position
doubtless gave him more or less opportunity of learning the news of his
imperial benefactor; but it also led the way to a connexion with one who was more intimate with Diocletian’s views and purposes than any
other living man, Constantine the Great had been residing, from the time when
he was quite a boy, in the court of Nicomedia: and even when the old Emperor
travelled in the East, Constantine was the indispensable companion of his
journeys. All this while he was learning at leisure the arts of government from
the lips and conduct of the greatest master of them. It must have
been during these years in the Bithynian capital that the acquaintance was
formed between the philosopher and the politician, which led to the subsequent
appointment of Lactantius as literary instructor to
Crispus, the eldest son of Constantine. When we take into consideration all
these points of contact with the imperial centre, it
is difficult to imagine a position more favourable for finding out the motives
of the persecution, than the position of Lactantius.
In his representation of the attitudes of Galerius and Diocletian towards the
persecution, he may indeed be misled by hatred, but hardly by ignorance.
The very scanty notices
which we find elsewhere confirm fully the account given in the Mortes. Eusebius, who at the time when his eighth book was written had no special
sources of information, but represents the current opinion of the day, is
perfectly aware that Galerius was present at Nicomedia at the time of the
outbreak of the persecution. The statement that the Milesian Apollo
was consulted, is corroborated by a no less important authority than
Constantine himself; and that not in a speech made up for him by Eusebius, but
in an edict issued officially to all the provinces of the realm. And this is
not all. Again and again the Bishop of Caesarea ascribes unreservedly the
origin of the persecution to Galerius. His testimony is all the more valuable
because he does not expatiate upon the fact, but records it simply as being
what everyone knew already. And furthermore his expressions about the part
taken by Galerius belong to very different epochs of his life. That which he
wrote as a studious young clergyman at Caesarea or in Egypt, he repeated with
the same simple assurance after he had become intimate with the Emperor who was
in the secret. And though we can set little historical value on the fact that Ruffinus translates him without modifying, it is more
important to notice that as late as the middle of the eleventh century, when
the name of Diocletian was as indissolubly connected with the persecution as it
is now, Cedrenus, though he fancies that Diocletian s
persecution had been raging for a long while past, introduces an entirely new
contest, in the year 303, under the auspices of Galerius.
And this is positively all
the evidence that we can glean from the original authorities. There is not a
single witness in all antiquity who can be summoned to prove that the war
against the Christians originated with the great Augustus. Diocletian’s own
voice, alas! can no longer be heard; for an unkind fate has destroyed the
preambles of the three edicts which are traced to him. There is not
an inscription, not even a coin which tells us anything of the
mighty conflict. And the total failure of archaeological assistance is of a
piece with the striking literary phenomena. A strange and ominous silence
reigns, with regard to this crowning topic, among all the heathen writers.
Zosimus indeed and Ammian are unfortunately both
wanting in this part; but the former, at any rate, if we may judge from his
usual manner of dealing with the Christian religion, had said but little on the
subject. Eutropius and the two Victors seem as though the very name
of the Christians was unknown to them. The charming series of the Lives of the
Emperors unhappily stops short at Numerian’s death. Vopiscus had proposed to
write a history of the tetrarchy in a
more ambitious style than he had before attempted, but it is uncertain whether
he ever began the work. And we have to lament in vain the
inestimable loss of the memoirs published by Eusthenius,
the private secretary of Diocletian. But for our special purpose
the loss is perhaps not great. The persecutions of Decius and Valerian pass
entirely unnoticed by the pagan authors. Vopiscus has but three scornful
notices of the triumphant religion, and of these, two are merely introduced as
good stories. To those who cared for the old religion the whole subject was
sore. A stinging imputation, a bit of scandalous chit-chat, the oblique thrust
of a sarcastic bon mot from Hadrian or Aurelian, declamatory
lamentations over the decline of Rome since the cessation of the secular games—these
are the usual ways in which the enemies of Christianity betray their feeling
with regard to its encroachments. However much satisfaction they
might feel in thinking of the past sufferings of the churchmen, a direct
history of the persecutions is the very last thing they would have been likely
to write. Mobs, judges, emperors, had done their worst; and yet the sect was
spreading more rapidly than ever. Fear and jealousy and wounded pride suggested
that the wisest course was to say nothing, and pretend that there was nothing
to be said.
But in spite of the
formidable consensus of antient authority, almost all our modern
reconstructors of history have seen fit to ascribe the persecution to the old
Augustus. All, indeed, are willing to admit that Galerius took most delight in
the work, and would gladly have dealt more violently than his father-in-law, but
they see so many reasons why the Christian faith ought to have been put down
for the benefit of the empire, that they conceive it impossible for Diocletian
to have neglected so to do.
Among these many reasons
which are adduced, there is none, perhaps, more weighty than that which is drawn
from the Roman ideal of the state, and the very peculiar relation in which
politics stood to religion. It is argued, and with perfect
justice, that the Church and the old Roman Empire were utterly incompatible,
and must in course of time come into collision with each other. Neander with his
usual excellent judgment has discerned many cogent reasons, and Mr Hunziker does well to follow him. It is not necessary in
this place to follow out these causes of contention in detail. The State
claimed to be supreme over all religions, and in fact to make them a part of
its own machinery. The Holy Catholic ''Church believed, and still believes,
that there is a law higher than the law of the State. Christianity is absolute.
The State’s ideal of religion was a syncretism (to use a word the German
authors love) of national and partial religions: if the deities of a newly
conquered nation were willing to take a seat in the Pantheon, the seats were
free to all-comers; if not, that religion could not be tolerated. The Holy
Catholic Church refused this abominable proposal, for Christ had no concord
with Belial. Christianity is universal. The State, holding that all
religions were on an equality, could suffer no contest between one deity and
another, no crying down of any deities which it had taken under its protection.
The Holy Catholic Church was charged with the message of regeneration, and
could not rest till men’s souls were freed from the foul tyranny of these dumb
and devilish idols. Christianity is aggressive. The State was morbidly
sensitive of the formation of any societies which might give it trouble even
locally. The Holy Catholic Church, while fully recognising the authority of the Sovereign, thinks, or (alas!) thought, that the first
allegiance which was owed to man was owed to her consecrated Pontiffs.
Christianity is corporate. For all these reasons, and many, many more, the
Church inevitably must have clashed, and did clash again and again, with the
old Roman State.
But it had no longer the
old Roman State to deal with. It is entirely and utterly misleading to speak of
the persecution of Diocletian as the climax of his work of restoration. A
tremendous change had come over the political aspect of the world since the
death of Carus. Diocletian had deliberately, openly, ostentatiously, abandoned
the old Roman ideal. In his masterly mode of meeting the wants of the empire,
he had not hesitated to sacrifice almost everything which outwardly recalled
the days of Augustus, or of that contemplative prince whom he was wont to claim
as his exemplar. The greatest radical of his time, he knew that “a froward retention of custom is as turbulent a thing as an
innovation, and they that reverence too much old times, are but a scorn to the
new.” He had taught the world explicitly that it was not a republic, but a
great kingdom like the kingdoms of Xerxes and of Narseus.
It was one of the cleverest of Galerius’ indelicate satires, when he said that
the empire ought no longer to be called the empire of Rome, but the empire of
Dacia. A compulsory attendance at sacred rites was surely not a
more important thing to retain than those old republican titles and institutions
which were laid aside1. It had been found that the apparent
dismemberment of the Roman dominion into four several parts, under four several
princes, was the means of uniting the nations more solidly than ever they had
been united before. Why should the apparent dismemberment of the state, by winking
at the Christians’ abstinence from idol-temples, tend to any more unfavourable results ? Diocletian was too sagacious a
person to suppose that a man must necessarily be a traitor because he objected
to scatter incense before an Emperor’s statue.
The man might be ridiculously supestitious, and provokingly obstinate,—for of
course it is not pretended that Diocletian sympathized with scruples of conscience—but
he need not be a foe of the state. Christianity had been so long a time in the
world, and (at any rate since Gallienus’ days) in such an open conspicuous
position, that a man like the Emperor could not fail to see that some of the
best subjects in the realm and the best soldiers in the army were Christians.
Diocletian was not the wise man that he is always taken for, if he had not
learned by this time to repose as much confidence in those who would not
worship his images, as Queen Elizabeth reposed, at the time of the Armada, in
those who abjured her supremacy. He who had done more than any man that had
ever lived to break down the old Roman system, was not a likely person to
attempt its partial restoration from the religious side.
And in point of fact, even
if Diocletian had clung to the Roman state ideal, there was now nothing in
Christianity that was contrary to it, for the state had altered its ideal on
purpose. The Christian religion, like that of the Jews, had been allowed to
establish itself on its own conditions. The cultus of the Prophet of Nazareth
had been taken under the protection of the Roman government, and those who
injured or interfered with it did so at their peril. Neander
himself has very sagaciously pointed out how different a thing it was to assail
the Church now, from what it had been in the days of Decius and Valerian. The
law of Gallienus had brought her within the magic circle. A harsh zealot like
Aurelian had respected it.
The old Roman notion,
then, of the politics of religion did not influence Diocletian. But it is said
that there were reasons more strictly conscientious, on account of which Diocletian
was bound to persecute our faith. He was, we are told, a deeply religious
person; or, to put it in a less complimentary light, he was completely
abandoned to superstition’.
The statement contains a
great appearance of truth; but it is necessary to make a thorough investigation
of the nature of Diocletian’s personal religion before we decide what bearing
it had upon the persecution. In the first place, there is nothing whatever to
shew that Diocletian was one of the new Platonist school. Had this been the
case, he must needs have persecuted, for liberty of conscience was not a part
of the philosophical creed. But no one has even attempted to prove that his
religion was based, like Julian’s, upon the grounds of philosophical truth.
Though he was a man of some literary education, he had not the leisure, even if
he had the mental fitness, for metaphysical speculation. The man was no
theologian. In the second place, Diocletian exhibits no special devotion
towards the old state gods of Rome. If he had been an extremely orthodox
believer in the divinity of Juno, Neptune, and Vulcan, who (mark this) were
still as much state gods as any, he could not have failed to feel an animosity
against the Christians; for while to all the rest of the world these gods had
died of old age and inaction, the Christians believed in them firmly, and called
them devils. But Diocletian, though probably he always treated the regulation
deities with a decent respect1, never discovered any zeal for their
service. It is very easy indeed to see that his reverence, on many occasions
shewn, for the powers of Jupiter, does not at all imply a devotion to the
mythological person of that name.
Thirdly, Diocletian was no impulsive enthusiast. Nothing could be further from
his prudent and stern self-discipline than the unbridled religious orgies of a
Heliogabalus or a Maximinus Daza. His political instincts alone would have been
enough to keep him from superstitions of such a kind.
Yet Diocletian’s religion
was very real. The often quoted marriage edict shews how deeply its moral
influences had penetrated him. His assumption of the name of Jovius was not
like the assumption of the name Augustus, simply a political trick.
He had a firm belief in his own divine election and right to rule.
To him his royal robes were a faint typification of “the mantle of the Immortal
Zeus.” It was under the column and effigy of Jove that Galerius received the
purple; and under the same Diocletian himself laid it aside. In
the temple of the Capitoline Jove he had obliged Maximian, by an oath, that he
would abdicate on the day that he had fixed;
and when that day arrived, it was into the hands of the giver, Jove, and not of
Hercules, that Herculius rendered up his dignity. In
the privacy of Spalatro, Diodes worshipped still the
chief of gods to whom his greatness had been due; in all that city-like
residence there was no building that more attracted the eye than the octagonal
temple of Jupiter.
And the few traces of Sun-worship which we find in Diocletian’s life, are
really only parts of the same cultus. While to more sensual minds the sun’s hot
beams were the incentive to a hideous Baalism, to others his brightness and
power were “the least debasing representative of the Great Supreme.” The
Egyptian Serapis, to whom Diocletian had built a temple in Rome, had done much
to identify the Sungod with the power which was
adored under the name of Jove. It was to the Sun that Diocletian appealed upon the
death of Numerian,
it was the Sun-god of Miletus that he consulted about the persecution of the
Christians. In one delightful glimpse that we obtain of him after he had laid
aside the cares of state, we see the naive pleasure with which he contemplates
the colossal bas-relief made to adorn a new temple of the Sun which he had
erected in Pannonia.
And the only other special cult to which he was addicted, was connected most
intimately with the same worship. As soon as the Sirmian sculptors had finished their bas-relief of the Sun-god, Diocletian bad them
carve an effigy of Aesculapius, destined, most probably, for that chapel of
Aesculapius which stood in the palace of Salona, side by side with the temple
of Jupiter.
Jupiter, symbolized by the
Sun, and Aesculapius—this is an exhaustive list of the forms which the
Emperor’s special devotion took. The objects of the adoration of Diocletian
were, we see, the supreme all-seeing Power, both moral and natural Governor, which
had set him to rule and restore the world,—and that wise and gentle hero, the
son of Phoebus, who spent his life in healing the diseases of his brother-men,
and found his death in raising the dead to life, and yet was received to divine honours by the deity which had exacted his
destruction,—the most splendid approximation that polytheism ever made to the
doctrine of the Atonement, the Resurrection, and the Ascension. Diocletian’s
creed was simply that earnest and righteous theism, lacking only conscious definition
to make it a monotheism, which we find also in Constantius and others of his
best heathen contemporaries. Had it still been possible to think that the
Christians were atheists, we should have fancied him likely to persecute them.
But the old grounds of this accusation were no more. The Christian Temples were
among the public ornaments of the towns. The Priest, the Altar, the Sacrifice—however
far from the Gentile conception of the terms—were well known to have a
prominent position in our vocabulary. The Emperor was in at least as good a
position as any other man, to know that we worship the Supreme Deity, even as he
himself did. He was only "not yet a Christian.”
When we examine into the grounds
on which Diocletian may be called superstitious, we find a good deal that seems
to warrant the appellation. He believed very firmly that the unseen powers were
willing to reveal to men their designs. “He was a pryer into the future,” says Victor, “and saw that destiny threatened the state with
intestine misfortunes and a great crash.” “Perhaps,” says Zosimus more
cautiously, “he even foresaw the confusion which was to overtake the empire,
since he was incessantly engaged in claiming kinship with the divine power.”
“His cowardice,” says the bitter Church historian, “made him pry into things to
come.” It would be hypercritical to point out, how the aim of the two first of
these passages is to sneer at Constantine’s reforms, and the aim of the third
to make Diocletian contemptible: the thing spoken of was evidently
characteristic of the man. We have seen before that his staff of soothsayers
was always with him. This lively communication between gods and
men, was, he believed, carried on, not only through auguries, but through
oracles. When our materials are so scanty we are obliged to refer repeatedly to
the same thing:—but we need not here speak again of the embassy to the cave of Branchidae; it is more interesting to observe that his
trust in oracles was so well known as to suggest part of the pious tactics of
that good saint of Alexandria who was so anxious for the Emperor's soul.
“Sometimes,” he writes to Lucianus, “the librarian will talk of the Divine
Writings, which Ptolemy Philadelphus thought it worth while to have translated
into our own tongue: sometimes also the Gospel and the Epistles will be quoted,
and quoted as Divine Oracles” Besides these more recognised sources of secret knowledge, Diocletian is said to have paid great heed to
prophecies and omens. Without being very rationalistic we have already
suggested an elucidation of the wise woman’s saying about Aper: but even with
such a clue to guide him to the meaning of the riddle we can hardly doubt that
there was that within him which made the words seem to him a supernatural enuntiation of a destiny. There were ample reasons to
justify the choice of Maximian and Constantius for the associates of the
throne, but it is possible that there may have been a further influence
in the fact that Herculius’ birthday was identical with his friend’s;—it is possible that Diocletian was so free from jealousy as not to shrink from Constantius
because a Druidess had foretold the future greatness of the house of Claudius.
There were other reasons why Galerius should take the name of Maximian: Octavian,
as well as Diocletian, was a great believer in the power of names: but it is possible that, as Lactantius says, Diocletian partly changed
his name for omen’s sake, because of the fidelity of Herculius.
Nay, though we may be slow to believe, we must not be so dogmatic as positively
to deny, a story told by a late and unknown author, that Diocletian’s sleep at
nights had been for some time troubled by an apparition which imperiously bad
him select a certain person—the name is not recorded—for his successor, and
that at last the Emperor summoned the fellow to his presence and said, “If it
must be so, take your purple and begone: and do not spoil your sovereign’s
slumbers any more.”
This is a complete
statement of the authority on which Diocletian is charged with religious
superstition. Even if the greatest possible strength be granted to these last
doubtful items,—according to which a most profound statesman took important and
wise political steps, not because they were wise, but on account of some
trivial coincidence or dream or gipsy prediction,—the scaffolding will not bear
the weight which is set upon it. Such superstition was not peculiar to the man,
but common to the age, and the age was not at all pronounced against the
Christians. And there were not wanting precedents of men upon the imperial
throne, who had combined strong religious and superstitious instincts with a
favourable attitude towards Christianity. Hadrian, loathsome and hypocritical
man as he was,—the Louis XI of pagan Rome—was a noted devotee of the old Roman
and Greek worship, and set great store upon his office of Pontifex. Not only
was he careful to be initiated in the Eleusinian and other mysteries but he
paid great heed to oracles, and had himself learned the dark arts of
forecasting the future. And yet we have still preserved to us a most important
rescript of Hadrian’s, which protects Christianity from popular violence and informal
accusations. The Christian philosophers Quadratus and Aristides thought it no
bad time to present Apologies to a heathen Emperor. Nay, Hadrian’s disposition
towards Christianity was so well known, that, whether rightly or wrongly, men
used to say that the temples void of idols, which he built in various places,
were destined by him for the worship of the Saviour.
But the excellent Emperor Alexander was in all respects a man more like to
Diocletian. He would only wear a robe of office which was kept in the temple of
Jupiter; and the praetexta he refused to wear save in his capacity of pontiff.
Among his public works was the adornment of the temples of Isis and Serapis.
His belief in the powers of the soothsayers was conspicuous and implicit. They
were consulted even in such matters as the direction of the road up to the
palace. He endowed professorships of soothsaying and also of astrology. He himself
was one of the greatest masters of the art. Yet the son of the Mamaea who had
conversed with Origen, did not content himself with permitting the existence of
the Christians. Once when some Christians had taken possession of a piece of
open ground, the pastrycooks’ company tried to wrest it from them; but
Alexander decided that it was better for God to be worshipped there under
whatever form, than that it should be surrendered to the mercenary uses of
pastrycooks. He was fond of praising the careful way in which the Church posted
the names of all whom she destined for the Priesthood, so that any, who knew
evil of them, might object. He had picked up from some Christians the words of
Christ, that we ought to do to others as we would that they should do to us,
and had them ever on his lips. And it is so well known, that we need hardly repeat
the tale—that Lampridius found, in the works of a
contemporary of Alexander, a description of the lararium in which the
pious Emperor said his morning prayers, where were ranged statues of “canonized
princes, but only a selection of the best,—and some others of the most holy
souls, among whom were Apollonius and Christ, Abraham and Orpheus, and others
like them.” With examples like these before us, we can hardly think that
Diocletian was bound, by such religion and such superstition as can be traced
to him, to make a fierce and bloody onslaught on the Church.
It seems unreasonable,
then, to suppose that Christianity, as a religious persuasion, would find
itself in serious conflict either with Diocletian’s personal faith, or with his
political view of religion. The only real ground on which he can be thought to
have leant to the persecution, was the great power of the Church as a
corporation We have already noticed how the Bishops had acquired something of
princely .state, and with it also something of tyrannical power. Even fifty
years before, in the time of Decius, the chief Pastor of the Church in Rome was
so great a magnate, that St Cyprian thinks the Emperor would have looked with
less suspicion on an attempt to establish a rival upon the throne, than on the
appointment of a successor to the martyred Fabian. If the excellent Anthimus
had been as luxurious and arrogant as his Arian successor under Constantine, we
might have wondered more at Diocletian’s distaste for his murderous work. A
paragraph in Dr Richter’s Western Empire describes very powerfully this
State within the State. “There seemed to be no corner left ”, he says, in
the three civilised quarters of the earth, into which
the autocrat’s eye did not, through his organisation,
penetrate, and where his glance was not supreme. And yet there was one region
where the despot was powerless. In the teeth of the Emperor there had grown up
a vast, well-ordered, enthusiastic, influential community, in which a common
artisan or shopkeeper, if he were invested with one of its offices, had a power
like a king’s in the face of the impotent Emperor. As he was politically a
subject, the Augustus or the Caesar could indeed trample him underfoot; yet, so
long as the man lived an officer of that commonwealth, he laughed to scorn the
power of the world; and, when he died, another was there at hand, who stepped
up into his place in precisely the same spirit. This power, which had extended
its organisation through the provinces of Asia,
Africa, and Europe, to the uttermost bounds of the Emperor’s own despotic
sway,—this perfectly independent State, in the midst of the most imperious of
all States,—was the Christian Church.”
But the very facts that made
Christianity—or rather the corporate Church—such a formidable power to
permit, made it also a most formidable power to attack. The Church was not only
fitly framed together—the most perfect of organisms,—and filled with an
inexhaustible Life; but she had attained outwardly to colossal proportions.
There was no telling what the Christians might not do if they were attacked. We
need do no more than point again to the edict of Gallienus. That edict was not
coaxed from him by the submissive insignificance of the sect: it was wrung from
him imperatively by the strength of that Body which all Valerian’s persecution
had been powerless to conquer. And it was precisely in this capacity,—as a factio or society, rather than as a religio or cult,—that Gallienus had been forced to
submit to its existence . It was precisely in this capacity, as a company with
its own bye-laws, that Aurelian, with all his bitter fear and hatred, had
acknowledged its inexpugnable position. And assuredly there had been no decay
of strength in Diocletian’s time. The immeasurable hatred, which our
ecclesiastical authors of the time disclose towards the persecuting Emperors,
burned as fiercely (doubtless) in the breasts of almost all who professed to
venerate the commandment: “Bless them that persecute you.’' No prudent ruler would
venture to rouse against himself so wide and deep an unpopularity. The old
Augustus might well feel those fears, which Lactantius makes him utter when the deed was done. It speaks volumes for one of three
things,—the perfect grasp of the Emperors upon the administration, or the
poor-heartedness of the Christians, or their profound obedience to the saying, “Resist
not evil”,—that we hear so little of mutinies in the army, and risings in the
provinces. If the Passion of St Maurice be at all authentic, we have a solitary
instance of the one: and the prompt imprisonment of all the Bishops
on the occasion of seditious attempts in Syria and Melitene (in which they probably had no hand) shows how keenly Diocletian expected and
feared the other.
It was not safe to reckon
too much upon the fact that the camp of the Christians was sorely divided
against itself. Heresies and schisms had split it up, and perhaps still more
the less disinterested rivalries of Catholics. But these divisions were rather
clerical than lay, and they were rather glaring than deep. When it came to a
struggle between the Church and the world the differences vanished, and the
Body proved itself to be One. In at any rate one case, a Bishop of the fast
vanishing heresy of the Marcionites suffered at the same stake with a Catholic
ascetic, and all but atoned for his error, in the eyes of the liberal Eusebius,
in that purgatorial flame.
Nor could Diocletian hope
to gain so much from the approbation of the pagan half of his subjects, as to
counterbalance the disaffection of the Christians. It is true that a strange
revival was running through paganism, preparatory to its downfall, presenting a
close parallel with the Ultramontane revival in modern Europe. It had (in the neoplatonic form) a fascinating attraction for persons of
literary taste and gentle birth, coupled with an aspiring but confused
intellect: and it had, in the gross forms of magic and of symbol worship (which
bore a close relation to neoplatonism), charms for
the ignorant poor—especially the women,— inasmuch as it made religion easy by materialising it. And yet how little, after all, the
population was embittered against the Church by this revival is proved very
clearly by the subsequent history. The proportion of judges (representing the
educated classes) whom we find befriending the Christians, is very large. And
only one (so far as I know) of the multitude of Acts which we possess—the Acts
of St Sabinus—brings in the rabble as the cause of persecution; while the
eye-witness of the martyrdoms of Palestine not once (if I mistake not) mentions
the crowd as even joining in the work. Those days were in the dim forgotten
background of history, when popular rage could hurry magistrates into cruelties
towards the Christians. The Gentiles themselves, we are told, in that district, censured
Maximin’s edict of 308 as low, oppressive, superfluous, and absurd: they
thought it too much of a good thing. Nay, at Alexandria, the very
home of neoplatonism, the pagans themselves, with
almost a modern indignation against intolerance, concealed the Christians in
their houses, and sacrificed all rather than betray them.
There was not a man in all Alexandria, whose son or daughter, brother or
bosom-friend, was not a Christian. It was not likely that they would join very
heartily in the government measures against those who were so near and dear to
them. There was not a trace of that social persecution which had formed
so distressing a feature in the circumstances of the Church of France under
Marcus.
The fact is that the whole
world had altered as much, since the days of Trajan, as the constitution.
Christianity was a received religion, and half the world had embraced it.
Though many of its doctrines were kept close, its principles were perfectly
well known. From those principles it was plain that persecution could never
make men surrender it. The method had been tried, systematically and often ;
and it had failed. It will be shewn presently, that Diocletian was well versed in
the history of persecution. The Church might have been “stamped out” (to borrow
a word from the history of contemporary Christianity) if earlier Emperors had
only sought out all the fanatics and burned them without scruple. But there
were too many now. The whole world would be turned upside down.
Persecution was an anachronism; and Diocletian was not the man to commit
anachronisms. The only plan now for subjugating the vigorous organisation of the Church, was to cajole it (when the
opportunity should offer) by some such method as that chosen by Diocletian’s
subtle pupil, the first Christian Emperor.
Diocletian’s own private
character and mental constitution, independently of these political and
religious considerations, was such as to set the historian on his guard
against believing too readily, that he was the author of the hideous plot.
Clemency was his favourite virtue. This quality,
which nature had implanted in him, was further recommended by his clear views
of political expediency. While his stern treatment of the
Alexandrians shews that he knew the limit, beyond which mercy becomes weakness
and defeats itself by encouraging sedition, even his detractors are forced to
sneer at—for they cannot deny—his mildness. However carefully the edict might
be worded, a disestablishment of Christianity must sooner or later lead to
blood; and Lactantius paints the historical
Diocletian, when he makes the Emperor loathe the prospect.
And in this particular
case his distaste for bloodshed—and (it may be added) the nervous
apprehensiveness of dangers which, in the harsh caricature of the Mortes, becomes timidity—were aided by a feeling still deeper and more personal.
Diocletian was a man—if not of warm—yet of very strong and true affections. The
unbroken love of those with whom he was connected, is as clearly marked in the
recorded facts of his life, as in the portrait of him which Vopiscus draws. He
was able to extract from the rugged Maximian, all through their long
friendship, a veneration and loyalty which could only be maintained by some
deep power of attachment within himself. Equally lasting, and equally cordial,
was his connexion with the grandfather of
Vopiscus,—the common comrade of Maximian and him-, self, and the confidant of
his youthful hopes: and when Diocletian had retired to Salona, he kept the son
of his old friend beside him, the confidant of his disappointment and regrets.
His love for the clever and beautiful young son of Constantius was far stronger
than the ungrateful youth deserved. Can it be thought that the affectionate Diocletian
was willing, of his own accord, to afflict, however lightly, the faith of those
devoted and much-trusted servants, who were to him like children and he their
father? the faith of that beloved daughter, whose subsequent sorrows and ill-treatment
brought the broken-hearted Emperor to his death?
We are at length
approaching the end of this tedious yet not unnecessary discussion. But on
glancing back over this true view of Diocletian’s relation to the Christians,
the student finds himself face to face with a very pertinent question. He sees
that no antiquarian conservatism, no religious intolerance, can have impelled
the Augustus to trouble the believers; while political prudence, natural
character, and domestic relations, all drew him in the very opposite direction.
And yet Diocletian did become a persecutor. He did give his consent, though a
qualified consent, to the desires of Galerius. How came it to pass at last?
What account can be given of the old Emperor’s bending to the will of his
inferior? For twenty years he had been— not tolerating merely—but favouring and flattering the Church:—ten years
later on, the same policy was resumed and consummated in the way that
Diocletian, in act if not in word, had suggested. What was it, that caused one
of the most consequent and decided of men to suffer so extraordinary an
interruption in his own plans ?
To us, the riddle has no
perfect and satisfactory solution. We can only point out that Diocletian is not
the sole instance of a strong-minded man, who has been persuaded in old age to
act against a lifelong principle;—that all the arguments of false
religion and false policy which modern critics have obtruded upon him, and
which Diocletian had often before revolved and silenced in his own mind, were
now urged upon him afresh with all the energy of Galerius, moment he had taken counsel
of that which he mistook to be the voice of God, and could not but abide the consequences.
Many unknown forces may have combined in this direction. “Though we may
suspect, it is not in our power to relate, the secret intrigues of the palace,
the private views and resentments, the jealousy of women or eunuchs, and all
those trifling but decisive causes which so often influence the fate of
empires, and the counsels of the wisest monarchs.” But whatever the
special arguments may have been which shook the great sovereign’s purpose, the
story we have related bears upon its face the stamp of truth. It makes a
perfect picture;—the aged statesman’s long resistance to an useless and
impolitic measure, slowly and at last yielding to the fanatical importunity of
his heir, who must some day have his will. The old man, wearied out, persuades
himself, perhaps, that it is better to undertake the obnoxious work himself,
than to leave it to be done, after his abdication or decease, by the Evil
Beast. Galerius had now been Caesar more than eleven years :—a far longer time
than pleased him:—he felt now (no doubt) that he had a right to
have some voice in the direction of affairs of state ; and he had had full time
to become somewhat free and familiar with his father-in-law. Not that he now shows
him any open mark of disrespect: such an exhibition is reserved for the next time
of meeting, when he has learned satisfactorily that he possesses some ascendency
over the will of Diocletian. That great man, whose nervous anxious temperament is
so coarsely characterised by Lactantius when he speaks of it directly, but so exquisitely portrayed in his record of facts, began to feel a strange sort of
dread—surely no personal fear—as he conversed with this uncanny and uncircumspect
barbarian, as though he were face to face with some great unknown danger: it
was like the “running that could not be seen of skipping wild beasts.”
But among the arguments
which Galerius and his conspirators used, there was one which had (no doubt)
great weight, and which probably was the turning-point of the whole discussion.
Burckhardt and Wietersheim are convinced that the
entire persecution arose out of the discovery of a definite plot, formed by the
brethren against their heathen masters. There is no trace of the actual
existence of such a plot; and of all mad and useless projects it would have
been the maddest and most useless. But the hostility of Diocletian’s advisers
undoubtedly invented the project for them. It is unknown what form
their calumnies and perjuries assumed. Perhaps they asserted that pastorals and
circular letters of the Bishops had been intercepted containing ominous words
about the overthrow of Babylon. Perhaps news had been brought to
them, that some powerful general or governor in Melitene or Syria had been paying suspicious compliments to the faith which (in those
parts) was the popular faith. The special jealousy of Diocletian’s son-in-law
may have insinuated, that the young Constantine, who was in a state of
dangerous favour with the army, had been seen engaged
in deep and secret conversations with the Christian eunuchs. Or Galerius may
have worked upon the imagination of the Augustus, by representing that, though
the lenient Diocletian might be personally safe, his own renowned dislike for
the enemies of the gods had marked him out for a special vengeance. Possibly,
even, they may have stung Jovius to the quick by a covert hint that he was
falling a prey to the masterly proselytising powers
of his majordomo.
Certain it is, that, in
the end, the reluctant but enfeebled Emperor gave way, partly overwearied,
partly convinced. Many years afterwards the great recluse was reviewing, to the
father of Vopiscus, his experiences of government. There was nothing, he said,
so difficult as to govern well. “ A little cabal of four or five”—such were his
words—“are apt to get together, and lay their heads together to deceive their
sovereign. They speak what is plausible enough. The Emperor, immured in his own
palace, is ignorant of the true state of the case. He knows so much as they are
pleased to tell him, and (perforce) no more.” Again and again the old man
insisted :—“No matter how well disposed, how discriminating,—the best of
Emperors is sold?’.’ There is but one recorded occasion in Diocletian’s
life, to which this bitter reminiscence can refer. It is the occasion of the
persecution.
CHAPTERIV.
DIOCLETIAN'S TWO EDICTS OF PERSECUTION
Bigotry and violence, then, had at last triumphed over statecraft and old age.
Diocletian had weighed the dangers of an attack upon us, against those of a
quarrel with the Beast, and chose the former. So long as he himself was in
power, he could moderate a persecution: but he never could be certain of the
issue, if the hot-headed Galerius took a deadly grudge. All that now remained
was to fix the day, and to frame the edict. With bitter irony the two princes
agreed upon the 23rd of February, the cheerful festival of the god
Terminus,—Galerius, designing to indicate the extermination of our deathless
creed,—Diocletian, riddling grimly that the last day of his Golden Age was
come.
In the dim dawn of this
auspicious day, the Prefect of the Praetorium of the East, the highest subject
of the realm, presented himself at the door of the Cathedral Church of
Nicomedia, attended by a train of officers military and civil,—commandants of
the different garrisons around, tribunes of the various legions, and masters
of the exchequer ready to gather into the fiscus whatever treasure might be
found.
The portals were not yet open, so they broke them in. Search was made for the
effigy of the Deity, partly that it might be publicly destroyed, partly to
strip it of its jewels. But the only objects of veneration to be found were the
Bibles and Missals, which the Readers, in their security, had left as usual in
the building. These they burnt, and proceeded to loot and ransack the rest of
the Church. The two Emperors sat watching the scene from the roof of the
palace. It was observed that they were discussing some question with regard to
the fate of the proud fane, and found it hard to reach an agreement.
But at length the order went forth for its destruction. The Jovian guards were
marched, in fighting order, to the spot, with axes and hammers; and in a few
hours had defiled that high dwelling place, even to the ground.
This was the first act of
the persecution. In what an agonised sickening
suspense the Christians of the metropolis, and Lactantius among them, must have waited to know what was to follow this unexplained and
ominous attack. With what sinking of heart those faithful servants in the
palace must have set themselves to do their work, for the glory of God, as
Bishop Theonas had bidden them. Was it come to this?
After twenty years of affectionate intercourse had their master turned into a
Decius ? It was not till the next
day (for some cause or another) that the elucidation came. The Imperial Edict realised their worst fears. Christianity was no longer a
possible religion.
1.
All Churches were to be instantly levelled with their foundations.
2. All copies of the
Sacred Books were to be committed to the flames.
(1) All Christian men who
held any official position, were (not only to be stripped of their dignities,
but) to be reduced to the condition of those who had no civil rights
whatever;—to whom consequently torture (illegal for citizens) might be
applied;—who might be sued at law, assaulted, plundered, have their wives
defiled, without the barest possibility of legal defence or redress.
(2) All Christian men who
were not state officers, but lived quietly at home in households of their own,
and all who were free servants either in the palace, or in other great houses,
were to lose (not only, like the former class, all their rights as citizens,
but) even the innate right of freedom itself, and to submit without a murmur
to the dictates of a slave-owner.
Such were the terms in
which Diocletian announced his changed attitude towards the Church. Alas,
neither of our historians has preserved to us a copy of the preamble. Are we to
suppose that they were so engrossed with the edict’s tremendous consequences,
as to pay little heed to its alleged antecedents ? Or are we to suppose—for
they generally give the edicts in extenso—that Diocletian felt no great
concern to display to the world the reasons, which he himself saw to be so
little cogent, and preferred to state his conclusions only, in the curtest,
most businesslike form? The question may at least be asked. But whatever the
preamble may have resembled, and whose hand soever drew it up, the provisions
of the new law can owe their origin to none but the great Emperor. His crafty
insight and foresight are perspicuous throughout the whole, as well as his
careful moderation.
I. The clause which stood
first in the edict was both new and old. The principle which dictated it was as
old as the days of Pliny. It was a commonplace of such documents to forbid all
conventicles. This was so well understood as the first thought in a persecution
of the Christians, that Dionysius of Alexandria tells of a prefect who omitted
as superfluous to order him not to hold meetings, though the edict under which
Dionysius was arraigned laid great stress upon the point: the judge desired to
strike more at the root, and ordered the Patriarch to cease to be a Christian.
He nevertheless took care to banish him to a part of the country where he might
have no opportunity of gathering an assembly. And naturally so. For an assembly
of the brethren was not merely a fortuitous rencontre of persons, as spectators
of a religious ceremony. The heathens knew that they administered to each other
at such times a sacramentum, which bound them, man to man, in bonds
stronger than of iron. The very name, by which such congregations went,
connoted deliberations for the common weal like those which had been held on
the Athenian Pnyx. Of small use it would have been to
proscribe the faith and yet suffer the excitable Christians to meet together
and listen to the fiery declamations of their Bishops,
But though this old and
obvious thought lay underneath the first clause, as a thing unnecessary to
mention, the form was new. The ecclesiastical buildings had never before been honoured with the notice of an imperial edict. From their
increased size and splendour they had acquired a
novel importance. Unless the Christians should be bold enough (as they were at
Heraclea, the capital of Thrace) to meet out of doors in the porticoes of their
basilicas, they would find no place which would contain such vast multitudes,
as had been wont to gather in the Churches. And not only would the conventicles
be stopped, or rendered less dangerous. The pride of the great corporation
would be humbled by the loss. Such of the heathens as took any interest in the
persecution would be gratified by their humiliation. For these sumptuous
temples, of which there were more than forty in the city of Rome alone,
were the ever visible proof of the overwhelming power of Christianity. An
idolatrous religion knows of nothing but externals:
and the pagans might almost fancy, when the Churches were pulled down, that the
Catholic religion itself was at an end.
II. But the second main
division of the edict was entirely new. Nothing of the sort had ever before
been dreamt of. Not only were the Christians to have no holy buildings for
their religious gatherings, but supposing they should contrive, in spite of
these precautions, to assemble, it was determined that the assemblies
henceforth should lack that which had been hitherto their staple and their
core. All sacred writings, of whatever kind, were to be burnt, by diligent
search. There would henceforth be no Bibles from which the lessons were read on
Sundays, no service-books with which the Priests might celebrate the holy
mysteries. The demolition of the fabrics put an end to the Church’s
public prominence: if only all the books were destroyed along with the other ministeria of the sanctuary, the Church’s
public worship,—her public Offices,—would be at a standstill too. Without her
public functions, which had dared to borrow their .name from the political liturgies of the old Greek constitutions, it might well be thought that the whole life of
this extraordinary factio would cease. This
clever thrust was evidently the work of one who had studied the exoteric
phenomena of our faith with an intelligent ignorance. Of any distinction
between Bible and Prayer-book, such as is familiar with us, he had never heard.
Whether the Divine Oracles, the common name in those days for the holy Scriptures,
were to us something after the fashion of pagan oracles or Sibylline books, in
what way we consulted them or learnt from them, all this was a mystery to the
author of the edict. He had not thought of the use of Holy Writ in the secret
life of Christian souls. But he was a keen enough observer to have found that,
somehow or other, a literature was mixed up with the Church s life. Doubtless
it was the liturgical use of books that had evoked this section of the
edict. And yet though the blow was blindly aimed, the powers of hell directed
the hand that struck it, knowing well enough where the vitals lay. “Ils etaient bien guidÉs,” says a
French evangelical writer, in telling how the soldiers at Nicomedia looked for
an idol, and found but the Scriptures, “ils etaient bien guidÉs par l’instinct de la haine: la Parole divine n’Était elle pas le vrai fondement de l’Eglise? ”
Or was it really an
open-eyed attack upon the Christian faith ? Hierocles, who had been a member of
the privy council which passed the persecution, knew the Scriptures by heart,
like any Christian. He had proved them from internal evidence to be fictions
and forgeries, the work of crafty but uneducated deceivers. He had shown that
every page was full of the grossest self-contradictions. They were, therefore,
utterly opposed to that simple and majestic Truth for which he felt so noble a
devotion. Had he urged upon Diocletian, that such monstrous deceptions ought
not to be tolerated? that in spite of their palpable fraudulence and
falsehood, they had gained a tremendous power over the hearts of Christians,
and were constantly successful in adding new converts to the Church ? Did he
plead that it was the duty of princes, of those, especially, who acknowledged
Jove as the bestower of their majesty, to befriend truth and to crush error?
Did he venture to recall to Diocletian’s mind how, after the reduction of Alexandria,
he had made a point of collecting all the books of alchemy (which had become
popular in that city) and had consigned them to the fire, in the righteous purpose
of delivering the Egyptians from these vain and impious pursuits?
We are bound to take the author of the Philalethes at his word, and believe that he was seriously anxious for the truth. To
destroy the writings of opponents, need not necessarily argue a dishonest, or
even timorous faith. But, even at that date, there were men who could point out
that such methods argue a shortsighted faith. Arnobius speaks with remarkable freedom on the point. After showing that Cicero condemns
the common anthropomorphic beliefs as strongly as he does himself, he pursues:
“I know that there are not a few who shrink and flee from his books upon
theology—who will not for a moment lend their ears to arguments which refute
what is prejudiced in their own opinions. I hear others going about with indignant
whispers and saying that there ought to be an act of the senate passed, for the
annihilation of these writings which corroborate the Christian religion, and
overpower antient authority. No no. If you believe
that you have any well seasoned proofs to adduce concerning your gods, convince
Cicero of his mistake; confute him; rebut him ; show that what he says is
inconsiderate and irreverent. For to spirit away a literature, and to wish to
suppress the reading of what has been once published, this is not to defend the
gods, but to show dread of the investigation of truth.”
But the question of truth
and falsehood, though it might influence some of the councillors,
was not what moved Diocletian. With him it was entirely a question of
politics, not of philosophy or of religion. The destruction of all that outwardly
embodied Christianity was the object he had in view, the breaking down of that
powerful organisation, which (they told him) was
conspiring to overthrow the state. But it is quite possible that one so
keen-sighted as he was had, even in the burning of the books, an intention that
went further even than the consummation of what was implied in the fall of the
buildings. Diocletian doubtless knew that there existed divisions among his
Christian subjects. He had read how one of his predecessors upon the throne had
been called in to decide in an angry dispute between two contending parties of
them. If a believing servant had been set over the library by this time, it
could easily be imagined that the Emperor might ask him how the difference,
which Aurelian settled, had arisen: the servant would tell him that it arose
from differing interpretations of the Scriptures. But there is no need of the
help of much imagination:—we may be sure that the observant Augustus knew
that the Scriptures were the repertories of Christian doctrine. It is perfectly
conceivable that he hoped, by destroying this source of doctrine, to break the
great society into fractions, which might be pitted against each other.
At any rate this thought, that the government might profit by the mutual hatred
of Christian sects, was familiar to later princes. And if this were
Diocletian’s design, it was fulfilled,—though in the form of schism, not of
heresy. The Word of God indeed endured, as it will endure for ever; but over
the very preservation of it in the days of persecution, was stirred the
fiercest and bloodiest war between fellow-Christians in all the Church’s
history, until the time came when Christian men assumed the place of
Diocletian, and massacred their brethren for refusing to be Traditors. This
kind of persecution, which dissolved the confederacy of the Catholics, while it
left their lives and persons safe, could hardly be distasteful to the cautious
old Emperor. And it was worthy of his genius. It was far the shrewdest thing
that had ever yet been done to vex the Church. There are only two things in
that century (at any rate) that can be compared with it:—Maximin’s forgery of
the Acts of Pilate, and (the work of an Emperor who was once a Clergyman)
Julian’s prohibition of Church schools’.
III. And now we come to a
really most remarkable and important fact, and one which, though very apparent,
has never before been pointed out. When we examine that division of the First
Edict of Diocletian, which concerns the persons of the Christians, we find that
it is closely modelled upon the edict issued, in the year 258, by the Emperor
Valerian. That is to say (the fact is extremely significant) with regard to the
civil status of Christianity, the new decree only repealed the happy enactments
of Gallienus, and returned to the state of the law which that prince’s father
had bequeathed to him.
In order to appreciate the
full meaning of this striking phenomenon, we only need to glance at the three
great moments in the history of persecution. Neander has rightly indicated that
the first of these is the famous rescript of Trajan to Pliny. Until that time,
it had been tacitly assumed that Christianity was illegal: but Trajan, perhaps
without being fully conscious of the fearful significance of his act, made it
illegal by an express declaration. His letter was intended to be an act of
mercy, for he designed to put a stop to the informal irregular attacks which
were so distressing to the Christians, and forbad them to be sought for. But
the real effect of his decision was to awaken the consciousness that
Christianity was legally a crime: no judge thenceforth could refuse (like
Gallio) to hear a case or dare to acquit a person against whom this heinous
charge was proved. The credit of indicating the second great moment belongs to
one in whom such criticisms are rare, to Tillemont. Between
Trajan’s time and Decius’ time, that is to say under Marcus, Severus, and
Maximinus, the persecutions, however fierce, had only risen out of local
causes, and had not proceeded directly from the Emperors, but had merely
received their sanction or encouragement. But the persecution of Decius was
not a concession to popular clamour, nor was it
local. It was instituted by imperial proclamations publicly posted in every
town in the empire. The avowed object was the entire and clean eradication of
our faith. It was the first unhesitating recognition by old conservative Rome
that the Church was her deadliest foe. And the third and greatest moment of all
was Valerian’s edict.
Valerian’s edict, the
terms of which are preserved to us in the last letter but one of its most
distinguished victim, Cyprian, was the first enactment which defined the profession
of Christianity as a statutable offence by positive penalties. Till the date
of its issue, the persecutions, however horrible, had been desultory and ill
defined. Even the tremendous effort of Decius had been but an assault—a
spasmodic attempt to kill the Church at a blow. All that could be said of
Christianity in Tertullian’s time was, Non licet esse uos''. Believers by Trajan’s order, if they were stiffnecked, were “to be punished,” but at the discretion
of the magistrates. Trajan distinctly renounced as hopeless any attempt at
universal systematic legislation.
Valerian’s decree therefore is (what even Neander fails to notice) the great
epoch in the history of Roman persecutions. By Valerian’s statute the penalties
of Christianity were codified in an elaborate and invariable table. That stern
and thoughtful Emperor determined not only to make a strenuous push on the
instant, but to lay down the law for posterity. His action was prospective, as
well as retrospective. Christianity was to be regularly cropped down, wherever
and whenever it began to show. All illustrious persons, senators and Roman
knights, were to forfeit their rank and even the right of possessing property:
that is to say, they were rendered infames. If after this degradation they persevered
in their religion, they were to die. Ladies of the same rank (a more shocking
proviso still) were to suffer the same spoliation, and go penniless into exile.
tree Caesariani, or members of the
imperial household, if they professed the faith, nay, if they had ever done so
in former days (so unforgiving was the persecution) lost their freedom, became
chattels of the Emperor’s private treasury, and were distributed in chained gangs
to work on the Emperor’s domains.
Now, here we have the
third section of Diocletian’s First Edict almost word for word. There is the
same distinction between dignified personages and private folks. There is the
same scale of penalties in the case of each. Either class, both under Valerian
and under Diocletian, falls through two grades, illustrious men being deprived
not only of rank, but of citizenship, persons of humbler position, not only of
citizenship, but of liberty.
When, then, this great
statesman is at last, with extreme reluctance, compelled to an unwise struggle
with the Church, he is resolved at least to follow a legal precedent. He plans no
novel mode of warfare. He contents himself with rescinding the decrees which
had tolerated Christianity. But mark;—in making Christianity once more a religio non licita he
does not leave the position of the Christians vague and undefined. He takes his
stand upon the ground prepared by the good sense and ability of one of his best
predecessors. These inoffensive creatures are not to be exposed to the tender
mercies of provincial governors to be done with as they list; they are to be
protected by being treated, as Valerian treated them, on a known and
intelligible system. Once more, Diocletian’s design is not to punish men for
being Christians already. He intends rather to deter men from joining the factio in the future, by making membership in the factio entail the loss of all the privileges and honours of a citizen. Let it be well observed (for
otherwise Diocletian’s persecution cannot possibly be understood) that we have
nothing here of the nature of an onslaught. The Churches, with all that
pertains to the public meetings, are abolished; and Churchmanship is made to
involve a civil degradation ; and that is positively all.
How very peculiar in this
respect was the nature of Diocletian’s persecution will be further seen from
one more observation. There can be no doubt that Diocletian had Valerian’s
edict before him when he penned his own. But the points in which he followed
his model are (as is generally the case with great men) less instructive than
the points in which he varied. First of all, the husband of Prisca omitted
entirely the cruel clause which related to the ladies. Secondly, the manifest
inequality of Valerian’s special proviso against the members of his own
household was removed. It had been based on a want of logical principle. If the
Church was to be thoroughly discouraged, the end could not be gained by merely
visiting the great men and the Caesarians : the scope of the clause must needs be
extended to all that influential middle-class which constituted the bulk of the
society. May we not also be allowed to think, that the kind-hearted Emperor was
loth to signal out for a grievous punishment the staff of domestic retainers,
who had been his familiar and attached attendants? The plan which Diocletian
adopted was both more logical, and less invidious. But a more notable circumstance
is the new meaning which this comparison of Valerian’s law infuses into the
words of Lactantius, that Diocletian “ attempted to
preserve such moderation, as to order no blood to be shed in the transactions
Valerian had particularly ordered the shedding of blood, in case the Christian
nobles persisted in their obstinacy. Diocletian saw that for all political
purposes the degradation was quite sufficient. One other passage in the
document which lay before the Emperor, was clean cut out in his new edition. It
was a passage which we have as yet not mentioned,—though truly a passage of
some little interest. It represents to us the whole contrast between
Diocletian’s original idea of the persecution, and the ideas which other Roman
sovereigns had entertained, that he made no allusion whatsoever to that clause
in which Valerian had commanded, that every Clergyman who could be
caught,—whether Bishop, Priest, or Deacon,—should
be executed at a moment’s notice, on the spot: in continenti animaduertantur.
Such then, was the mild
first edict issued under Diocletian against the faith. Amidst all the panic and
consternation of the Church of Nicomedia, there was at least one spirit
undaunted. A certain gentleman of that city—according to the story that Eusebius
knew, one who had held some of the most distinguished offices of state—with a faulty but pardonable indignation, strode to the place where the
proclamation was exhibited, tore the placard from the wall, and rent it in
pieces. The Nicomedians had not forgotten the lofty
announcements that had been made but lately at the time of the triumph. “Look
here”, cried the Christian with bitter laughter: “more triumphs over the Goths
and the Sarmatians !” He was immediately arrested. He had deserved his fate,
and he bore it bravely. He was burnt, or fairly roasted, says Lactantius, for defiant high treason.
But this edict was not
nearly strong enough to content Galerius. The thirst of his fanatical zeal was
not to be slaked by the blood of a few casual victims, who, like this spirited
gentleman at Nicomedia, happened to add treason to Christianity. He longed for
the reinforcement of Valerian’s law complete, with its wholesale destruction.
This expurgated, emasculated edition of it gave no encouragement to the
detection and spying out of Christians. Galerius did not see the good of
burning the Bibles : he wanted to burn the men. And as luck would have it, a
circumstance took place which stirred Diocletian also to severer measures.
While he was incessantly
pestering the old man, to induce him to take further steps, suddenly part of
the palace, which was vast enough to accommodate two whole courts, was found to
be in flames. The origin of the fire was a mystery at the time, and we may
suppose will ever be so. Constantine, who was himself living with Diocletian
when it occurred, describes the fire long years after as a divine judgment, and
caused by lightning. Lactantius, without
the slightest hesitation, asserts that it was a neatly calculated plan of the
Caesar's making : and it must be owned that his case is a good one.
But of course the whole weight of suspicion now fell upon the Christians. The
palace was full of them ; and they might now at any moment be made to exchange
the refinements of a sumptuous court for the quarries of Sirmium, or the mines
of Thebais. They might well be exasperated. They
might well think this an excellent opportunity for a demonstration :—it was not
often that two Emperors could be burned in the same house. Those who accused
the Christians did not stop to consider how contrary to all Christian principle
was the idea of saving their freedom (for their lives were not in question), by
causing the deaths, not only of the two princes, but of a vast and unoffending
household. Galerius, who perhaps knew better than any man their innocence, was
of course loudest in his accusations. He had been assuring Diocletian all the
winter that a plot was hatching among his favourite Christians. What further need of proof had he? The Christians had torn down
the edict, expressly stating that they stood to the Roman empire in the same
relation as the Sarmatians and Goths : and now they had set fire to his house.
But the wise Diocletian did not let himself be hurried into destroying his favourite old servants on a mere suspicion. The whole of
Diocletian’s immense familia, whether they were Christians or not (a
fact to be noticed), were subjected to torture to see if the cause of the fire
could be ascertained. The number of the defendants was so great, that all the
magistrates in the place were called in, and special commissions issued, so as
to get the work done as speedily as possible. Diocletian himself sat
constantly. Galerius sat as constantly at his side, and plied him with
passionate eagerness. Nothing of great consequence was found out. Galerius
never offered to put his own household to the test. As the fire most probably
broke out in the part of the palace inhabited by the chief Emperor, the
omission went unsuspected, especially as we may be sure there were none of our
brethren in Galerius’ quarter. The evidence against the Christians was so
little satisfactory, that in spite of Galerius’ zeal Diocletian would take no
further proceedings against them.
A fortnight passed by, and
things seemed settling down, when a second conflagration was
discovered,—happily in time to prevent much mischief. But it was enough for
Galerius’ purpose. A terrific explosion occurred. Midwinter as it was, Galerius
gathered his household together, took leave of his father-in-law, protesting
with curses that (however Diocletian might feel) he was afraid of being
burned alive by these Christians, and started, like a hurricane, for his Danubian
province. Diocletian trembled for the unity of the empire, and forced himself to
make one more concession to the will of his formidable heir. Emperor as he was,
he was weak that day : these sons of Zeruiah were too hard for him.
Yet it is impossible to
doubt that Diocletian was now thoroughly convinced of the guilt of the
Christians, and that the next step in the persecution was not so entirely a concession
to Galerius as the first had been. Where arguments had failed to persuade,
accident or ruse met with a perfect success. Diocletian seems to have
set himself to the investigation of the causes of the second fire with a
determined prejudice. He was fully bent upon wringing the secret out of his
Christian servants. This second time it would appear that none of the heathen
domestics were put to the test. So powerfully was the Emperor’s mind impressed
with a belief in a Christian conspiracy that, in the first paroxysm of his
nervous agitation, his suspicions fell upon those who were most dear to him.
The Brethren (as they called themselves) always had a secret understanding, a
sort of freemasonry, with one another. If there was anything toward, the
Empress herself (sickening thought!) was bound by her religion to take part in it,
hating even house and husband for the kingdom’s sake. And besides, there was
that poor barren woman, the wife whom Galerius loved so little, living apart
from her husband in the great house which Diocletian had built for her at
Nicomedia. What wonder if she should wish to be delivered from the spouse, who
disliked her, and hated her creed beyond all bounds? Who could tell what
secret meetings and dire sacramenta had been held in the dreary grandeur
of that palace? And so Diocletian began his work of putting down the Christian
plot with his daughter Valeria, and his wife Prisca. These unfortunate ladies,
unused as yet to pain or hardship, might perhaps have been martyrs, but not
protomartyrs. They suddenly found themselves suspected of the most hideous and
unnatural plot, on the ground of their adopted religion. In their terror they
either renounced their faith, or disclaimed their inclinations, and (though
with reluctance) sacrificed.
Those potent chamberlains,
who had been the prop of the palace,—Dorotheus, Gorgonius, and others—were the
next in that sad precedency. They proved more staunch. They had been faithful
all their lives: if now they would only touch the sacrifice, or swear by the
gods, it would still be possible to believe them innocent: but they refused.
Diocletian became angry at their refusal. An Empress and her daughter had
yielded; who were these that they should disobey? They were now, since the
First Edict, his slaves. Yield they must. Confess the secret they should. A
page named Peter was taken and scourged, naked, in the market-place; but it
was of no avail. They rubbed salt and vinegar into his torn and numbed wounds,
to restore the circulation and the pain, and enable him to confess : but the
young eunuch was true to his name, and stood as firm as a rock. A fire was then
brought, and a gridiron; and what was left of his much-mutilated frame was
applied piecemeal to the burning. At last he succumbed,—his body, not his
spirit,—and passed away victoriously. Diocletian seems by this time to have had
enough and too much of such atrocities. Dorotheus and Gorgonius, and several
others, were strangled quietly. And so the palace was purified from all that
was best within it, and Diocletian was confirmed in the belief that he was
checking the beginning of a rebellion.
There were other
circumstances which led him also to the same conclusion. It was quite certain
that the East was in an uneasy state. This had been one of the weightiest pleas
which the fierce Caesar, and his partisans had urged all through the winter.
And now there came the undoubted news that some one had made an attempt in
Syria to raise himself to the height of the throne.
In all probability the
rising was of no greater consequence than this :—There were five hundred
soldiers,—who may or may not have been Christian men,—engaged in dredging the
entrance to the harbour of Seleucia, the port of
Antioch. These men grew tired of their hard work, just as the soldiers of
Probus had grown tired of planting vineyards in Pannonia; and, following
their precedent, threatened the life of Eugenius their captain. However, they
left him one hope of escape : he was to be saved on condition of his
establishing himself as an independent sovereign. It so happened that there was
no garrison then in the immense and powerful city of Antioch; and Eugenius
believed that he was popular there. Accordingly, he suffered himself to be
taken thither by his little band of drunken desperadoes, robed in a purple
mantle that had been borrowed for the occasion from the temple of some god, and
entering the town towards evening, settled himself in the imperial palace. No sooner,
however, was he observed, than the good citizens of Antioch rose en foule,—women and men alike,—and with such
weapons as are used to repel the unexpected intru sions of a burglar, easily overmastered the poor besotted
knaves. Before midnight was come, there was not a man of them—except a few who
had run away—that was not either dead or a prisoner. And so ended the reign
of Eugenius.
Such is the account given
some eighty or ninety years afterwards by the orator Libanius to Theodosius. But Diocletian appears not to have treated the matter with the
same levity. All the chief officers of Antioch, and of her port, were put to
death, it is said, without any trial, and without being heard in their own defence. The fact that two near ancestors of that pagan
orator were among the delinquents who were punished, is indeed a reason for acquitting
the Church of Antioch of all complicity; but at the same time it gives cause to
think that Libanius has much understated the
importance of the revolt: and the very severe visitation which fell upon the
city shews that in Diocletian’s opinion, the East was in a most inflammable
state, and needed the letting of a little blood to cool it. And in a country
where the Christians were so many, there was every fear lest, disaffected as
they must now be, they would cast in their lot with the first insurrection that
took place.
And Syria was not the only
part of the empire which seemed likely to be embroiled in this manner. It is
said that at the very same time, a claimant had arisen in that borderland of Cappadocia
and Armenia, which went by the name of Melitene. No
mention has yet been discovered of any rebellion in that quarter, which can be
made to serve the elucidation of this history as conveniently as the rebellion
of Eugenius does. The fact however, though obscure, is quite indubitable. And
here, there is far more reason for suspecting a connexion with Christianity, than in the case of the mutiny at Antioch. The statement in
Eusebius, that a rebellion was attempted in Melitene,
is confirmed by comparison with a writer, who would be of no weight by himself,
but in conjunction with a better authority, becomes of very great importance.
Simeon the Metaphrast assures us that word was
brought to Diocletian and Maximian—by which name Galerius must be
understood—that the whole of Greater Armenia and Cappadocia was up against
them, and that the inhabitants with one consent were waiting the signal for
revolt, because of their unalterable attachment to the faith of Christ:—that
Diocletian was so perturbed by the news, that after consulting with Galerius
for a considerable time, having in the end called a council of his greatest
nobles, and sat with them three successive days from dawn to dusk, he at last
determined to recall the officers who commanded in those two districts, as incompetent
to deal with the crisis, and sent out instead two able and upright Greeks,—one
of whom, named Lysias, he put in command of the frontier garrisons,—to the
other, Agricola, were committed absolute powers over the whole civil
administration of that region, and both the limitanei of Lysias and the soldiers in the more inland cities were placed at his
disposal.
The following story gives
to an attentive reader some notion of the extent to which Christianity was
thought to be inculpated in these seditions. Lysias had received injunctions
to make a conscription of all proper men in Cappadocia,—doubtless with a view
to meeting the emergency which was expected. Among others who were put down
upon his list was a man called Hiero, in the prime of life, who had a farm near
Tyana. The soldiers who were sent to fetch this man, found him working on his
property, with his labourers about him. When Hiero
saw them coming, he knew what their business was; and feeling by no means inclined
to leave his farm and go to serve—possibly against friends of his own who were thinking of insurrection—he detached the handle of the
pickaxe which he was using from the blade, and laid it lustily about the
intruders’ ears and shoulders. Having thus gained a momentary advantage, he,
and eighteen men who were with him, betook themselves to a cave hard by, and
prepared for a siege. The attempt, however, was so hopeless that Cyriac, the
brother of Hiero, had little difficulty in persuading him to surrender before
he compromised himself further in the eyes of the law; and Hiero, with some of
his kinsmen, took leave of his blind old mother, and set out obediently for the
town of Melitene. So far we have not so much as heard
that he was a Christian; but as soon as he reached the headquarters of Lysias,
he suddenly found himself in prison along with one and thirty other men who
were all Christians. These persons seem all to have been guilty of much the
same crimes as himself. With these brethren he made a compact that none of them
would sacrifice, if they were required to do so; but the next day when he was
brought up before Lysias, that officer required nothing of the sort; but only
asked whether he was the fellow that had wounded the recruiting sergeant’s men.
Hiero confessed his deed. The commandant, wishing to make an example of these
sturdy malcontents, ordered his hand to be cut off at the wrist.
The others were well lashed with the cat; and they were all thrust again into
their jail. One of Hiero’s kinsmen, who had come with him from Tyana, contrived
to get out by bribing the commentariensis or
warder, but the others either would not or could not escape. Four days later,
all these prisoners were brought again before Lysias. Though the indictment
against them was one of contumacy and treasonable conduct, not of Christianity,
the two things are now treated as synonymous. The rebels were not asked whether
they were Christians: it was assumed that they were so, from the fact of their
being rebellious. They were ordered to disarm the suspicion of a conspiracy
by sacrificing. This they refused to do, and were accordingly beheaded for
conspiracy.
An incident like this adds
greatly to our understanding of the state of affairs which elicited
Diocletian’s Second Edict. We see that even early in the winter
there were troubles in Melitene. As the population
consisted of Christians almost to a man, any disturbances that took place
there, even if the occasion was something quite secular, were sure to be caused
by Christians. Galerius would greedily seize upon the fact. Though there was
probably no organised conspiracy before Agricola and
Lysias were sent out, it is most likely that the arrival of the new governors,
with their suspicious vigilance, and bearing the First Edict in their hands,
caused a real explosion. The Christians saw how strong they were, at least
numerically, upon the spot; and knowing that the Church was spread even beyond
the Pillars of Hercules, they might be excused for miscalculating the support
they were likely to receive. And more than this. The neighbouring kingdom of Armenia, under the influence of St Gregory the Illuminator, had just
accepted Christianity as its established religion. Tiridates the King, who had
formerly been an officer in the Roman army, and had greatly distinguished
himself in the war with Persia, by which Galerius had set him upon the throne
of his fathers, was either already baptized, or very soon to be baptized. His
sister, Chosrouduchta, had been for many years a
professed Virgin of the Church. A Christian adventurer might easily entertain
hopes of friendly countenance from the King who was his brother Christian,
against the persecutors of their common faith.
And so the tale was told
to Diocletian at Nicomedia that the East, which he had long known to be in a
ferment, had broken out. The thoughtful old Emperor did not lay all the blame
at the doors of the Church, as is shown by his punishment of the Gentile
magistrates of Antioch. But he was convinced that his own chamberlains had
turned against him since the promulgation of the edict against Christianity. It
was at least a curious coincidence that these tumults had gathered head just at
the moment when that edict became known in the Christian East. So much for the
wisdom of persecution! This was all that came of making Christianity illegal.
It had just called into array the discontents, which it had been intended to
cow. And Diocletian had known all along that this would be the result. Yet
there was no time to spend in useless regrets. Decided measures must be taken.
Unless the mutinous spirit were promptly quelled, it would spread like wildfire
over the whole world. The fanatics of Syria and Palestine would be ablaze in a
moment. The turbulent Alexandria would forget the lessons it had cost so much to
teach her. In Africa, all Maximian’s work would be undone, for the wild Moors
of Barbary were ready to seize the first occasion of revolt. Perhaps the Bagaudae, who were already suspected of Christian
leanings, would take up arms again in Gaul; and while the troops were drawn
away to suppress them, certainly the girdle of forts along the Rhine and Danube
would be too weak to keep the hordes of Teutons back. It was not as if the
Christians were like a local nation, upon whom an Emperor could set his heel at
once and crush them: they ran through all peoples, nations and languages, like
the veins through a man’s body; and they had an old saying, that if one member
suffer, all the members suffer with it. And the worst feature of all was, that
the rebellion had begun in the East, where it was quite certain— if it were
allowed time—to attract the notice and support of the chafing Shah of Persia.
Alas, Diocletian had begun
the persecution with a hope that he would not be obliged to make any personal
attacks. He had passed what was really neither more nor less than a Tests Act, to
exclude persons who openly professed a certain cultus, and were members of a
certain confraternity, from certain rights of burghership.
There was nothing in the First Edict to constitute a persecution. No attempt
would be made to enforce its action so far as the persons were concerned,
except where some special conduct should demand it. But Diocletian found that
its consequences led to a full-grown persecution. It was too late to revoke the
First Edict. There was nothing to be done but to go forward into the fray. And
yet even the next step was as moderate as it was judicious and bold.
That most momentous step
which he next took was the issue of an order founded on that chapter of the
great statute of Valerian which he had at first omitted; but in the
re-enactment it was subject still to the one unalterable saving clause which
Diocletian had resolved upon from the beginning. No blood was to be shed in the
transaction : but the Clergy were the object of the decree. Valerian had
ordered that all Bishops, Priests and Deacons, should be executed on the spot
where they were taken; Diocletian’s Second Edict went forth, enjoining that all
over the world the officers of the Church—from Marcelline of Rome and Cyril of
Antioch, to the simplest Readers who crouched under their thrones—were to be
immediately seized and cast into prison.
They were not even, to be allowed the option of recantation. Apparently not a
word was said about proposing to them the test of sacrifice. If they were
Clergymen, that was enough: they were to be kept in durance, at the good
pleasure of the sovereign, as hostages for the quietness of the Catholic
Church. Thus everything stood as it did before the reign of Gallienus: and
except that no blood was to be shed, the desires of Galerius were fulfilled.
Diocletian’s marked
anxiety to prevent bloodshed must not be set down to any great warmth of
sympathy with the Christians, or any special softness of heart. He was out of
temper with the Christians; and though he was not naturally a cruel man at
all,—far from it,—yet neither was he a sentimental man. Several occasions have
been spoken of already in this work, on which the soldier who hewed Aper down
did not scruple to use the sword when policy recommended its use. His firm
resolution not to use it against the Christians, was the result of careful
study of former persecutions. He thought he saw where Decius and Valerian had
failed. With regard, indeed, to the special case of these Clergymen, it would
have completely defeated his purpose to put them to death. What he wanted was
to check any attempt at a general Christian rebellion by holding a terror over
their leaders. If he should destroy the Bishops, he would not only be
committing a great outrage upon many innocent persons; he would be committing
a still grosser blunder of diplomacy:—he would lose his hostages. But not the
special case alone called for a different mode of handling. That coarse plan of
slaughtering Christians right and left was proved by experiment to be
unsuccessful altogether. Lactantius well touches this
point, when he puts into the mouth of the Emperor the words: “As a rule, they
are only too happy to die.” Diocletian did not exactly wish to deny the
Christians a pleasure, but he knew well enough that one martyr makes more,— that
there would be endless trouble given by the honours which the Christians would lavish on the remains and graves of the dead,
and that the sight of life-blood would rouse the fanaticisms, equally
deplorable, both of Pagans and of Christians, and so make the return to the
ways of peace more hopeless than ever. Even before the Second Edict was issued,
Diocletian had witnessed with his own eyes one case in point, which must have
had a peculiarly revolting effect upon his affectionate nature. The bodies of his
own poor eunuchs, who had been killed on suspicion of the arson, had been
buried with reverence and care, as became men who had been faithful till (as
Diocletian supposed) the last days of their life. But the brethren had found
where they were laid. Such wild exciting scenes had taken place over their
tombs,—such prosternations and nightly watches,—that,
for the sake of public peace and decorum, the Emperor had been forced to have
the poor creatures’ bones dug up again and thrown into the bay.
This was the inevitable result the other hand, the votaries of the Crucified would
soon grow tired of letting themselves be imprisoned and disgraced, when they
found that nothing further came of it. The name of Confessor, however much it
might be honoured when the persecution was over, was
but lightly esteemed, while the name of Martyr could be had for the asking.
The Emperor Valerian, in
an earlier decree which he fulminated against the Church, had endeavoured to put Christianity down without bloodshed.
The method which he adopted was the separation of the Bishops from their flocks
by a perpetual banishment. His experiment was a failure, for the simple reason
that, so long as the Bishops were only in exile, an epistolary correspondence
could be kept up; and also because little pains was taken to subject the
Priests to the same treatment, so that they were still left to keep the
enthusiasm and faith of the Church alive. Diocletian’s aim was not quite the
same as Valerian’s; for though he was bent upon weakening the Church, and even
demolishing it so far as its outward presentment was concerned, his measure
against the Clergy wears every appearance of being only a temporary measure of
precaution. He did not mean all Clergymen henceforward to be liable to special
penalties, as Valerian had: he meant to put them out of the way of abetting a
present conspiracy. In this design he hoped to succeed, not by banishing, but
by casting into the strict surveillance of a prison, not Bishops only, but all
those who were in Holy Orders, even down to the Readers and Exorcists.
Christian hopes of rebellion would be crushed by so tremendous an exhibition of
imperial power; while Christian aspirations after martyrdom would be cooled by
the positive refusal of gratification.
And yet Diocletian was not
wholly wise. This temporising shift was well suited,
indeed, for the immediate purpose; but it could not permanently cripple the
great Body. There were only two ways to prevent the Church from doing mischief
in the end :—the one was, to follow to its full consequences the policy on
which he had acted towards her all through his reign:—the other was to cut
and stab and burn and trample the life out of her altogether. And if the last
great Emperor of Rome had been aware how nigh he was now to the innermost penetralia into which the corporate life of Christianity had been hunted back, he would
have been glad (it may be) to take every Bishop in the world and put him to
death. In all the persecutions, special
stress was laid upon the punishment of Bishops: but the pagan world only knew
of them—as of all else in our system—in their exterior and official capacity.
They killed or banished them because they were heads, ringleaders, persons of
influence. They knew nothing of them in their spiritual capacity. If Diocletian
had been told how the Catholic and Apostolic Church teaches (that which she has
received), that only by the laying on of the Apostles’ hands is given the
communicated Spirit, which is the Life of the Body, and that the severance of
the episcopal succession is the severance of the historical bond between the
Church and her Head, he would scarcely have been sorry to destroy the Bishops
one and all, though they had numbered thousands. He had already, unwittingly,
struck the two most telling blows. A third would have been the stroke of grace.
He had destroyed the means of meeting to receive the Bread of Life. He had
destroyed (he fondly hoped) the means of teaching the Word of Life. If by the
annihilation of the Apostolic Order he had destroyed also the means of
propagating the Life, Paganism would have triumphed gloriously, and the Church
would have lain beneath his feet, a corpse. But our Redeemer has not founded a
Church that is to die. Nay, it was written long before the days of Diocletian :
“The fierceness of man shall turn to Thy praise; and the fierceness of them
shalt Thou refrain : He shall refrain the spirit of princes, and is wonderful
among the kings of the earth.”
CHAPTER V.
THE EXECUTION OF THE TWO EDICTS.
It is impossible to trace with any precision the progress of the persecution. The
First Edict, followed closely—some times (as it seems) accompanied—by the
Second, crept .slowly and fitfully from shore to shore, from city to city, like
some hateful plague or cholera. Its movements, to us who watch them from afar,
seem governed by no law. Many private and local causes tended to delay its
publication. In the capital of Thrace, near as it was to Nicomedia, the
proconsul, whose wife was a Christian, did not make it known until Epiphany in
the following year. In Africa and Numidia it was posted in the months of May or
June. It reached Caesarea, where Eusebius lived, in the end of March; “when,”
as we are told with singular pathos, “the day of our Saviour’s Passion was just drawing on.” At Alexandria, if we may unravel the
confusion of the dates in the Chronicle, the sickening news arrived precisely
in time to mar the blessed joy of Easter morning.
This section of my essay
will be an attempt to arrange our materials so as to show how far the several
details of the edicts were put in execution, and what different aspects this first
part of the persecution wore in the several parts of the empire. The attempt, I
fear, must almost necessarily prove a lame one. In the first place, our
documents are but scanty. Lactantius, according to
the purpose of his book, leaves the history of the persecution almost
untouched, and treats only of the more striking events of state. The eighth
book of Eusebius’ Church History, for the purposes of a methodical review, is
utterly worthless, from its exasperating lack of chronology: and though his
monograph on the Martyrs of Palestine is, on the contrary, beautifully systematic,
yet the scope is too narrow to give us a very complete picture of the condition
of the Church, even within the horizon of Caesarea. The chief sources of
information are the various genuine Acts of the Martyrs,—which are (of course)
chargeable with the same defect: they describe the bearing and the. sayings of
men when brought to trial, but they too seldom illustrate the social life of
Churchmen during the times of persecution, and the ways in which they escaped
the violence of the storm. We have scarcely any Acts of the Confessors. There are hardly any accounts of private occurrences. And it must not be
supposed that we can even calculate the total number of martyrdoms under
Diocletian by adding up the list of these Acts which are preserved. On the one hand
many of the legends are quite untrue. And on the other hand doubtless an
immense share of the documents has perished accidentally : but in many cases
it seems that the judges themselves forbad the official report to be entered on
the books,—partly out of spite to the Christians, who used to pay the clerks to
give them duplicate copies of the record, to be recited afterwards in Church,—and
partly because they were conscious that their cruelties were distinctly
illegal, and feared to leave the full statement indelibly inscribed in the
archives of their provinces.
And not only is the
material scanty, but it is extremely perplexing. It is often difficult in the extreme
to discover the true date of a martyrdom. Owing to the way in which the
governors took upon themselves to alter the provisions of the law for better or
for worse, or to delay its enforcement, a trial often turns upon points which
at first sight seem to fix it as belonging to the earliest part of the
persecution, while closer inspection proves it to belong to a later period. The
legitimate working of an earlier edict is often crossed and hampered by the
influence of later ones. And we are often forced to suspend our critical
judgment upon the worth of any given record, from our unfortunate lack of
detailed archaeological knowledge on such matters as the extent of the powers
of proconsuls and curators. The original papers have suffered so much in the
process of later redactions that it is well nigh impossible to determine what
is old and what is later fable.
As soon as Diocletian had
finally made up his mind to persecute the Church, letters were despatched to his western brethren, informing them of the
terms of the edict. Of all the lost documents of the period, there
are none—not even the edicts themselves—which the historian mourns after so
sadly, as the missives in which the venerable Augustus hinted to Constantius
how far it behoved the letter of the law to live, and
urged upon Maximian the propriety of ‘transacting the business without blood.’
I. It was pretty certain
beforehand that Constantius would share, almost to a nicety, the feelings and
the policy of Diocletian. He was the man after Diocletian’s own heart. The
crafty old Emperor had designed him to succeed to the primacy of the empire,
above Galerius, wishing mind as far as possible to predominate over bluff
force. Diocletian’s scheme for the balance of government was to have in each
moiety of the empire, a statesman and a soldier, shield and sword arms of the
administration; the statesmen to hold (as far as this could be secured) the
first and third places, so that at each vicennial abdication, by the alternate
precedency of East and West, a statesman might always be to the fore. On this
principle Constantius, though Diocletian’s own especial favourite,
had been given to Maximian for his Caesar and his son. When the soldier
Augustus began to wax very bloody (which could not be helped sometimes), the
statesman Caesar might be able to mitigate the effects.
Now Constantius was
undoubtedly averse from the persecution. Both natural constitution and reflexion had made him merciful to all men. The judgment of
the Church historians upon him might have been biassed by their gratitude to
his son: but the heathen writers all give him the same character. “An uncommon
man,” says Eutropius, “with very marked regard for other people: the inhabitants
of Gaul not only loved but adored him,—and all the more because under his sway
they had escaped the suspicious prudence of Diocletian as well as the bloody
haste of Maximian.” Eumenius labours hard to make the cruelty of Constantine appear as
politic as the gentleness of his father, with which he contrasts it.
Constantine himself declares that he abhorred the savage characters of
Diocletian and the two Maximians, and says that his
father alone attempted to act with the consideration of a civilised man. It was plain therefore that persecution would imply nothing very brutal
under Constantius. And in the particular case of Christianity, all his
religious feelings were on the side of toleration, even more than Diocletian’s
were. Although he was doubtless a heathen still, Bishop Theonas’
description of Diocletian, exactly fitted him: he was 'not yet enrolled’
on the Church’s lists. His son—a bad authority on the subject, it may be
confessed—says that he “called upon the Father in all his acts with admirable
devoutness.” Eusebius, whose exaggerations certainly overlie a
stratum of fact, avers that he knew of only one universal God, and condemned
“the polytheism of the atheists.” Like Diocletian, he had filled his house with
Christian servants. Like as Diocletian’s consort, Prisca, was almost, if not
altogether, a Christian ; so, according to some accounts, Helena, the first
wife of Constantius, was already a convert before the cold policy of Diocletian
wrested their love-marriage apart. A persecution had doubtless often been urged
in the imperial councils by the two Maximians, and as
often scouted by their more prudent colleagues. Constantius’ knowledge of
Diocletian’s mind in the matter would show him that there must be some overwhelming
necessity in the present case, and so hinder him from rebelling altogether
against the edict: while at the same time it would show him that a mere nominal
persecution would accord with the wishes of the supreme Augustus, as fully as
with his own wise policy and gentle heart.
And while Constantius was
unlikely, from these private considerations, to press the law against
Christianity beyond the least possible strictness, there was no public
necessity in his quarter of the globe for carrying the matter farther. The
Church was not so powerful in Gaul as it was in the East, nor were the
Christians of that land so fiercely intolerant as those of Africa. There was
little fear of an insurrection of the believers there: and the best way to
prevent such a catastrophe was to dissever their interests from those of their
Oriental brethren by not making them partakers of their sufferings.
Some doubt has been
entertained on the question whether Constantius did not hinder the persecution
from being oecumenical, by refusing to take any part
in the work at all. The ingenious Henry Dodwell, in his anxiety to reduce our
estimation of the sufferings, and therefore of the vitality, of our faith, endeavoured to prove that Gaul, Spain, and even the most of
Africa, were under the government of Constantius, and therefore quite exempt.
The few martyrdoms, as he counts them, which took place in Africa, were
accomplished, he argues, not under the general edict, but by special local
rescripts of Maximian. It is, however, an easy thing to prove a theory, if you
may choose your facts. His indignant and orthodox opponent, Ruinart,
goes too far the other way, and tries to show that even Gaul, at that time the
acknowledged sanctuary of the world, was as fruitful of martyrdoms as any other
country. The fact is that Africa was not in any way subject to
Constantius, any more than Italy was: that the connexion of even Mauritania Tingitana with the prefecture of
Gaul rests on very slight foundations: and that Constantius was not himself Praefectus Praetorio of Gaul.
Thus, though “all beyond the Alps” had been committed to the superintendence
of Constantius, he bore no actual rule over any region except that
in which his personal presence was required. Such was the nature of the
Caesars’ power: their jurisdiction was not separated from that of their Augusti
by a line as strongly defined as that which bounded the East and West. They
were rather the moveable representatives of their several chiefs, stationed
with absolute power wherever a temporary cause claimed the closer inspection of
supreme authority. Constantius seems never to have visited any other portion of
the prefecture of Gaul in which he was seated, besides France and the Rhenish
frontier, and Britain.
It is difficult to
discover how far Constantius really participated in the persecution, but that
he did so is plain, not only from the fact that the edict was now the law of
the land, to which he must needs conform ; but also some positive statements in
the Acts of St Crispina, who died at Teveste in 304,
prove that in Maximian’s part of the empire, the name of the Caesar Constantius
was officially quoted as countenancing the promulgation of the edict. There can
be no doubt that he published this Test Act entire, but with the hearty
acceptation of Diocletian’s saving clause, that no blood was to be shed. In
spite of the counter-assertion of Eusebius, it is certain that all the Churches
in Gaul, that were worth destroying, were destroyed:—these could be restored:
but from the irreparable injury of God’s truest temple, the human body,
Constantius shrank. Having thus observed the letter of the law, he did not
proceed to the logical consequence of making all Christian assemblies penal:
there is even some reason to think that he permitted—for a time, at least—the attendance of Christian Chaplains in his own household, who celebrated the
Divine Offices within the palace-walls. No
stress was laid upon the clause which prescribed the burning of the books. He
did not attempt to wrest them out of private hands. Probably he made believe
that the act was satisfied by the destruction of those copies which were found
among the ministeria of the demolished
Churches. At any rate, when Constantius’ son came into power, the African
Donatists besought him that they might be tried by Galli- can Bishops, on the
ground that these had never been exposed to the temptation to be traditors.
With regard to the third clause of the First Edict, we may gather that
Constantius at least published it, and took some steps—whatever they
were—towards applying it, from the curious story which Eusebius had got hold
of. To all the officers of his household, and even to those who held provincial
governments, says this author, Constantius offered the choice of sacrificing or
being dismissed. Some of the persons concerned preferred their faith, and some
their posts. In the sequel, the worthy prince discovered to them what he had
privily intended by this device. He drove away from his palace those who had
served their God so ill, judging that their loyalty to the Emperor would be as
light; but the conscientious persons he settled in all the most confidential
offices in his house, declaring that no sums of money could be so valuable to
him as these good men.
Even the Second Edict,
ordering the arrest of the Clergymen, must have been promulgated by
Constantius, because it alone explains the one martyrdom of that time,
circumstantially related, to which the English Church can lay claim. A certain
Priest, pursued by the Roman officials, made his way to the colony of Verulam,
and boldly entering the camp, claimed shelter from a young heathen legionary
named Albanus. The young fellow was too good-natured to refuse, and kept him
there for many days concealed. Observing his guest perpetually performing his
devotions, he began to make inquiries concerning our religion, which the Priest
answered in such a manner, that after some patience the soldier became a
convert. Meanwhile, it came to the ears of the governor, that Albanus was harbouring this person whom the law was trying to hunt
down; and he accordingly summoned him to answer for the misconduct. The novice
(so runs the tale) presented himself before the judge, at the moment while the
judge was sacrificing, clothed in the Clergyman’s caracalla, and was threatened with the same punishment as his friend should have borne.
When he was asked his nationality, the young Roman soldier forgot his pride,
and answered: “Why do you ask? I am a Christian.” To the question of his name,
he replied : “ My parents call me Alban; but I serve God.” He was ordered for
his unsoldierly contempt of discipline to be beaten first, and then beheaded.
The sentence was executed that evening, outside the city, across what was then
a very rapid stream, on the slope of the pleasant hill, where now stands one of
the stateliest of English Cathedrals in the city which bears his name.
II. Constantius was the
only one of the four Emperors concerning whose conduct in the matter there
could be any doubt. Roughly speaking, Lactantius’
vigorous expression is correct:—“So the whole earth was agitated; and, Gaul
alone excepted, from the East even unto the West was felt the savagery of three
most rancorous beasts.” Maximian was only too delighted to obey the
law. It is a strange but inexpugnable fact in psychology, that the
sins of the flesh are always inwoven with the sin of cruelty. The Augustus of
Milan was a most conspicuous example of the abominable alliance. His
passions were so entirely beyond the control of his judgment, that not even the
hostages, whom subject nations had placed beneath his care, were too sacred for
his rapacious hands.
And by the innate kinship of wickedness, he was bloodthirsty beyond the run
even of his savage countrymen. His cruelty was not, like the cruelty of
Galerius, sprung from religious fanaticism, impelled by a revengeful hatred,
employed with a strong and intelligent purpose. Maximian was cruel for
cruelty’s sake. Blood was his luxury. The intelligence that Diocletian had at
last consented to a general persecution must have thrilled him with an intense
delight; for his vulture-like instinct told him that the business could never
be transacted without a sumptuous feast of blood.
The prefecture of Italy
was his, including all from Regensburg and Vienna, to Nice and Cagliari and
Malta. Here the edicts were thoroughly well worked. However African proconsuls
might doubt about the application of the law, it was certain death to be sent
on remand into that peninsula, as St Felix found to his satisfaction. Yet
strangely enough, we have fewer Acts extant from Italy itself than from, any
other land, save the immediate province of Constantius. I am inclined to think
one partial reason of this phenomenon to be, that Christianity had not absorbed
the whole population in Italy in the same way as it had in Africa. Thus in the
year 304 one of the extremely rare notices of a popular outbreak—almost a
riot—against the Christians, occurs at Rome, and seems to accelerate, if not
occasion, the publication of the last, worst edict before the abdication of the
two old Emperors.
But Maximian was lord of a finer Aceldama than Italy. Africa had far the
largest tale of martyrs. It lay entirely at the mercy of the rude
Augustus. The vast population had all but universally become Christian:
and the Christians of Africa, from Tertullian down, were characterised,
above all others, by a fiery zeal, which developed into obstinacy and wilfulness even in saints,—among sinners into frantic
heresies and sanguinary schisms. When we reflect on the intolerable pride and
murderous bigotry of the Donatists, we cannot wonder that so harsh a government
as Maximian’s found plenty of work for executioners. When St Austin’s holy labours at last put an end to Donatism and to
Manichaeanism, he had accomplished also the death of the Catholic Church of
Africa :—when nothing was left to be fierce about, Christianity itself died
out. Such were the persons among whom Florus in Numidia, and Anulinus at Carthage, were set to work to put the law in
force.—Spain too, although she was undoubtedly in the same prefecture as Gaul,
and therefore more or less subject to Constantius, added a goodly contingent
to the noble army. The town of Saragossa, alone, had the honour of furnishing eighteen in the course of two years’ persecution, of whom one
was the magnificent young Archdeacon, Saint Vincent. All these deaths may be traced
to the cruel subserviency of one Dacianus, who was made president of the
province—as it appears from the Acts— not by Constantius, but by Diocletian and
Maximian. It would seem as though the officers of government were not appointed
by the Caesars, but by the Augusti; unless indeed we have here another case,
like that of Lysias and Agricola . in the East, of a special commissioner sent
forth for the occasion. Yet, though Constantius was unable to hinder the
appointment of this cruel man, these same Acts seem to hint at some difficulty,
which Dacianus experienced in prosecuting the wishes of his lord Maximian. He
is forced to bide his time, and seize an opportunity. I conceive
this difficulty to have been caused by the vigilant legality of Constantius the
Caesar. The persecuting magistrate never dares to claim the authority of
Constantius to support his violations of the edict: he only speaks of the
orders of Maximian. And one of the men who had passed through Dacian’s bloody
hands alive, the great Hosius of Cordova, writing afterwards, to the
tyrannical Arian Emperor who was grandson both to Constantius and to Maximian,
says: “I was a confessor even at the first, when persecution arose under your
grandfather Maximian he leaves the other grandfather unmentioned.
But the Caesar, notwithstanding his vigilance, was unable to prevent some
martyrdoms even in Gaul itself. Thither, too, had been despatched a terrible personage of the same stamp as Dacian, named Rictius Varus, who is mentioned in many a Gallican legend. At the same time it seems pretty
clear that Maximian himself was personally present at nearly all these French martyrdoms’. His capital was situated in part of what the Romans called Gaul; and he seems
to have been fond of visiting the rest of that country. Constantius was not an independent
sovereign, but merely an extension (as it were) of the person of Maximian naturally,
therefore, in the presence of the Augustus, the Caesar became a subject and was
powerless. Maximian was irresponsible, and might with impunity override the
laws,
Maximian saw at once which
parts of the edict it would be most useful for his purposes to press. There was
no political suspicion against the Christians in Africa and Italy to draw his
attention to the last chapter of the statute: degradations and civil punishments
were of no avail in this part of the world. In Maximian’s territory the whole
persecution turns upon the first two clauses. Not that we read much
of the demolition of the Churches: this was probably done in many cases, but in
the domains of the fiercer Emperors we find a slackness about these milder
provisos, in proportion to their greater zeal to kill and torture. But the purpose
of destroying the buildings was to stop the synaxis or assemblies of the
faithful. African Christians were unlikely to desist from holding their
meetings. Maximian did not beat about the bush to find his game, but went
straight to work with all who gathered to the Christian Sacrifice, even in
private houses. Unfortunately Diocletian’s law had not mentioned in express
terms what was to be the penalty for such offences as holding the collecta or refusing to surrender the books. He had
ordered that no blood should be shed; so that obviously he had intended that
the punishment should be simply the loss of civil rights, in other words, that
such offences would be no more than a confession of the crime of Christianity.
Maximian chose to make them separate transgressions; and though he could not
behead men for simply being Christians, he made a capital matter of these
outward acts of profession.
The story of the nine and
forty martyrs of Abitina will shew how strictly the
first clause was enforced in Proconsular Africa. The party had met in the house
of one of the readers, under the lead of a member of the Carthaginian Senate
named Dativus, and had there celebrated the Dominicum. They were all put in irons and driven off to
Carthage, and brought before Anulinus, the well-known
governor of that province. Dativus, being the chief,
was interrogated first, in the presence of all the rest, and confessed himself
a Christian, and pleaded guilty of having taken part in the service. His
admission that he was a Christian made him ipso facto (by the new
statute) an outlaw; and accordingly, senator as he was, he was placed on the
hobby-horse to make him say who had been the ringleader in the crime. Before,
however, he could answer, another man, named Thelica,
cried out, “ We are all Christians: it was we who held the
meeting.” Thelica was now put on the rack and told to
name the ringleader. “Saturninus,”
he said (naming the priest who had officiated), “and all the rest.” When the
torture had been vigorously plied for some time, Anulinus told the man that it would have been much better to obey ‘the Emperors and
Caesars,’ and sent him to prison under sentence of death. As soon as the
examination of Dativus was resumed, Fortunatianus, a
young heathen advocate, stepped forward and laid a heavy accusation
against him. Dativus, he said, had come into his
father’s house at a time when his father was from home and he himself engaged
in professional duties, and had Induced his sister Victoria and two other
maidens to run away with him to Abitina, though he
was a total stranger in the house, and had never entered it except on this scandalous
occasion. Victoria, who was one of the prisoners, emphatically gave her brother
the lie. “No one persuaded me to run away,” she said, “nor did I come to Abitina with Dativus: this I can
prove by the evidence of the townsmen. I did it all at my own prompting, and of
my own freewill. For I have always attended the meeting, and kept the Dominicum with my brethren, because I am a Christian.” The
screws were turned to elicit a confession from the senator, but he
circumstantially denied the fierce accusations of Fortunatian, calling upon
Christ not to let him be confounded. When they returned to the question, who
had been the prime mover of the eollecta, he at last cried out, “What have I done? There was more than one. Saturninus is
our priest.” Anulinus turned to the priest, and told
him it was an infringement of the commands of ‘the Emperors and Caesars’ to
bring together a meeting. Saturninus, ‘prompted by the Spirit of the Lord,’
retorted, “We celebrated the Lord’s ordinance without a fear.” “Why?” said
the governor. “Because,” he answered, the Lord’s ordinance cannot possibly
be intermitted.” When Dativus had been sentenced and
removed, Saturninus was examined with torture to see if he had summoned the
meeting, but he refused to claim the honour, only
admitting that he had made one of the party. A reader called Emeritus next
tried to create a diversion by saying that he was to blame, and that
the meeting had taken place in his house, but Anulinus took no heed, and proceeded with the evidence of his superior. “Why,” he asked,
“did you act against the order?” The priest replied, “The Lord’s ordinance
cannot possibly be intermitted. That is the Law.” The bewildered-magistrate
again urging that prohibitions were made to be kept, not broken, ordered worse
tortures. Saturninus began, to cry for mercy,—to God, not to man; still the
proconsul caught at the hope that he would now acknowledge his guilt: but to
the repeated question, why he had contravened the order, he only answered, “It
is the Law. It is what the Law teaches.” Even in his torments the faithful
preacher preached that holy code for which he was glad to be punished. And so,
one after another, the brave men were tormented, and confessed. Emeritus the
reader being asked why he had allowed the Christians to enter his house,
answered that they were his brothers, and that he could not turn his brothers
from the door. Felix, a son of the priest Saturninus, answered the judge’s
question, whether he had taken part in any meetings, by saying simply that he
was a Christian: the judge said, “Do not tell me that you are a Christian, but
whether you have attended meetings an explosion of scorn was the reply, “As if
a Christian could live without the Lord’s ordinance knowest thou not, Satan,
that the Christian’s whole being is in the Sacrament.” Another brother, his
father’s namesake, who held a reader’s dignity, was examined to see if he had
any sacred books: he too only answered at first that he was a Christian, but when
the knife, on which his father’s blood was not yet dry, was applied to his
ribs, he cried out that he had indeed ‘the Scriptures of the Lord,’ but in a
place whence neither inquisitor’s cruelty nor traitor’s cowardice could drag
them;—“I have them, but I have them in my heart.” It was growing late
in the day when the examination of the sisters began. Victoria having
acknowledged her faith, her heathen brother contended that she had been driven
out of her mind with unintelligible subtleties; but the girl answered, “This is
my mind : I have never changed it.” “Will you go with Fortunatian your
brother?” said Anulinus, too humane a man to enjoy
such work. “ I will not,” said she, “ for I am a Christian, and my brethren are
they who keep the commandments of God.” Anulinus,
dropping his judicial character, condescended to reason with her: “Take care of
yourself,” he said : “you see how anxious your brother is to provide for you.”
“This is my mind,” repeated the intrepid girl; “I have never changed it. I
was at the meeting and kept the ordinance with my brethren, for I am a
Christian.” At last, there remained but one of the prisoners uncondemned, the youngest child of Saturninus, the little
Saint Hilarian. His father, his two brothers, and his
sister, a nun named Mary, had all been tortured and sentenced before his eyes.
The proconsul, who wished to excuse him on the plea of having been misled by
his elders, asked him, “Was it your father or your brothers who took you ?” But
the boy would not incriminate them, nor throw away his own reward. The childish
treble (as the old editor says) was an echo of the father’s tones, as Hilarian answered, “I am a Christian: at my own desire and
of my own free will I joined in the service with my father and the brethren.” Anulinus kindly tried to frighten the child with ugly
threats. “I shall cut off all your long hair,” he said, “and your nose, and
your ears, and then turn you out.” He had miscalculated the bravery of a
Christian boy. “You can do just what you like,” said the little fellow, “for I
am a Christian.” Anulinus pronounced his sentence.
The judgmenthall rang with the child’s loud answer,
“Thanks be to God”
So severely were the fiery
Africans visited for the simple act of meeting in a private house,—and that
under the government of a humane and equitable proconsul. The next document
which comes under our notice will show the way in which the officials set about
their task of destroying the ecclesiastical buildings, but it will also shew a
great deal more:—the intimacies between pagan magistrates and Chris tian
pastors, which made it hard for the magistrates to enforce the law, and easy
for the Christians to deal cowardly,—the way in which the cowards were eager to
avert persecution by a gratuitous compliance,—the curious irregularity with
which the storm burst in the different neighbourhoods.
For other reasons besides the typical exhibition of the origin of Donatism, the
minutes of the justification of Felix of Aptunga are
among the most valuable historical relics of the time. Long as the fragment is,
it is quite worth while to read it through, for the sake of the lively picture
it gives of these times of persecution in Africa. The scene is the vicarial
court at Carthage in the year 314. A person called Caecilianus, who had been in office at Aptunga in the first
year of the persecution, is in the witness-box. The first part of the fragment
consists of the recital by the clerk of the Acts of a preliminary trial of
Caecilianus before the local magistrate. Agesilaus the clerk reads :—
Maximus. I speak on behalf of the elders of the Christian people belonging to the
Catholic rule. Their Imperial Majesties are themselves to hear the
case against Caecilian and Felix who are making every effort to overturn the
supremacy of that rule. It is against them both that we seek to substantiate
the charges against Felix. For when the persecution was announced against the
Christians,—that is to say, that they must either sacrifice, or give up any
writings in their possession to be burned, Felix, who was then Bishop of Aptunga, had given his consent to the surrender of the
Scriptures by the hand of Galatius in order that they might be destroyed by
fire: and Alfius Caecilianus, who has the honour to stand
before you, was at the same time in office. And whereas it was an official duty
at that time to make all sacrifice according to the proconsular orders, and
produce whatever writings they had in obedience to the imperial law, and
whereas Caecilian is (as you see) an old gentleman and unable to proceed in
person to the imperial presence, my petition is that he be made to depose,
whether he did write a letter which (as appears by a document proceeding from
him) he had contracted to write, and whether the facts which he has stated in
this document are true, and I beg that his deposition be entered in the
minutes, in order that the proceedings of these men and their disloyalty to
the laws may be unmasked in the imperial court.
Sperctius the Duumvir (to Caecilian). Do you hear the petition which
is filed in this court ?
Caecilian. I had been into Zama with Saturninus to get some shirts; and when we had come
back to Aptunga the Christians themselves sent to me
in the praetorium, to say: ‘Has the imperial mandate reached you yet?’ I said, No, but I have already seen copies of it, and at Zama and at Furni I have seen Churches destroyed and books burned, so
you may as well produce whatever books you have, in readiness to obey the
imperial order.’ Then they sent to the house of Felix the Bishop, to bring the
Scriptures out of it, that they might be ready to be burned according to the
imperial orders. After this Galatius came to us and proceeded with us to the
place where they had been accustomed to hold their prayers. We took out of it
the Bishop’s throne and the epistles of salutation from other Churches, and all
the doors were burnt according to the imperial orders. And when we sent to the
house of the aforesaid Bishop Felix, the police brought back word that he was
away. Now some time after, on the
arrival of Ingentius, the secretary of Augentius, who had been my fellow-aedile, I dictated to him
at the request of my colleague aforesaid the letter which I wrote to Bishop
Felix.
Maximus. I have it here. Let the letter be put before him, that he may recognise it.
Caecilian. That is it.
Maximus. Since he has recognised it as his own letter, I will
read it, and I beg that it may be inserted in the Acts entire. (Reads the
letter aloud)
Caecilian
presents his humble duty to Felix.
Ingentius met my colleague, his friend, Augentius the other
day, and inquired whether in the year of my duumvirate any scriptures of your
law were burnt according to the imperial mandate. I told him no more than how
Galatius, one of your co-religionists, publicly produced the letters of
salutation out of your Cathedral. I hope you are very well. I enclose the
signet, which the Christians (and among them you and the man who keeps the
praetorium) had sent to me to avert punishment;—you remember your saying, 'Here
is the key ; you may take away all the books you find in my stall and the
manuscripts on the stone slab: only please be sure that the police do not take
away the oil and the wheat! And I said to you, ‘ Do you not know that wherever
scriptures are found, the house must come down and all?' You answered, ‘ What
shall we do then ? ' And I said to you, ‘ Make one of your own people take them
out into the enclosure where you pray, and put them down there, and T will come
with the police and take them away! And we came there and took them all away
according to the imperial command.
Since the letter has been
read aloud, and he acknowledges that he sent it, we beg that what he has said
maybe entered in the Acts.
Speretius. What you have said is taken down.
Agesilaus
(to the Proconsul'). He has now looked over the
letter again, and says that the remaining part which has been read is a
forgery.
Caecilian. My lord, I only dictated as far as the place where it stands, ‘I hope, my dear
and reverend Sir, that you are quite well.’
Apronianus (friend to Felix). That is just the way that these wilful Dissenters from the Catholic Church always go on,—nothing
but falsehood and browbeating, and theatrical rant, and unscrupulous
consciences. When Paulinus was here as Deputy Prefect, a certain private person
was hired to go about for all the world like a postman, to bring letters round
to the Catholic union and mislead and frighten them. The conspiracy was
detected however. It was all a lie invented against the most reverend Prelate
Felix, to make it appear that he had betrayed and burnt the Scriptures. Ingentius, I mean (for all that was done was most
distasteful to the uprightness and religious feelings of Caecilian), was hired
to come, with a letter purporting to be from Bishop Felix, to Caecilian the
duumvir, and to make him believe that he was sent by Felix. May some one read
the very terms in which this fiction was couched ?
Aelian (the
Proconsul). Read.
Apronianus (reads). ‘Say,’ Felix says, ‘to my friend Caecilian that I have been lent
eleven costly manuscripts of the Divine books, and as the time has come for me
to return them, please declare that you burned them in your year of office,
that I may not have to give them back.’ Ingentius ought to be examined with regard to this matter, how far this was a contrivance
and a fabrication, and how far he wanted to make the magistrate the abettor of
a lie in order to bring Felix into infamy. Make him say at any rate who
commissioned him with this intrigue about a secret understanding with Felix, to
detract from the honour of Caecilian. I know somebody
who was sent on an embassy by the opposite party all through Mauritania and Numidia.
Aelian (to Ingentius). At whose
command did you undertake the business you are charged with having done ?
Ingentius. Where ?
Aelian. Since you pretend not to understand the question, I must speak more plainly.
Who sent you to the magistrate Caecilian ?
Ingentius. Nobody sent me.
Aelian. How did you come then to Caecilian ?
Ingentius. Soon after we had arrived here, during the trial of Maurus, the Bishop of
Utica, who bought his bishopric, Felix, Bishop of Aptunga,
came up to the city to take part in the discussion, and said, ‘Let no one
communicate with him, because he has committed a fraud;’ and I answered him,
'Nor with you either, if not with him, for you are a traditor.’ For I was vexed
on behalf of my old friend Maurus, for I had communicated with him
abroad—because I ran away from the persecution. Then I went into Felix’s own
country, taking with me two elders, that they might see whether he had really
been a traditor or not.
Apronianus. That was not the way he came to Caecilian: please ask Caecilian.
Aelian
(to Caecilian). How did Ingentius come to you ?
Caecilian. He came to me at my house. I was at breakfast with my workmen. He came there,
and stood in the doorway. ‘Where is Caecilian?’ said he. ‘ Here,’ said I. I said
to him, ‘ What is the matter ? is all right ? ‘ Quite,’ says he. I answered him, ‘ If you
are not too proud to have breakfast, come and have some.’ He said to me, ‘ I
will come back presently.’ He came all alone. Then to my amazement he began to
tell me he was my good friend, and to inquire whether the Scriptures had been
burned in the year of my duumvirate. I said to him, ‘You annoy me: you arc an
intruder, sir: leave my house ;’ and I spurned him out of the door. He came
then again with the man who had been my colleague as aedile. My colleague said
to me, ‘Our Bishop, Felix, has sent this man to ask you to make him out a certificate,
because he has been lent some valuable codices and did not want to send them
back : be so good as to write to him that they were burnt in the year of your
duumvirate.’ I said to him, ‘Is this the Christian ideal of honesty?’
Ingentius. My lord, let Augentius be summoned too. I am a man of honour; but take all my honour from me, if we do not possess his letter.
Aelian. That is not the point on which you have to defend yourself. (To the
policeman) Fasten him. (He fastens him to the horse) Now hang him
up. (To Caecilian)How did Ingentius come to
you ?
Caecilian. 'I was sent here,’ he said, ‘by our common friend Felix, to ask you to write
him a note, “ because,” said he, “ there’s a certain fellow (worse luck to him
!) who owns some most valuable codices in my possession, and I’m loth to
restore them : so make me a note to say they’re burnt, that I mayn’t have to renounce
them.’” I said, ‘Is that a Christian’s idea of honesty?’ and began to upbraid
him. And my colleague said, ‘You will write it for our dear old friend Felix.’
And so I dictated the epistle which lies on the table,—so far at least as I did
dictate.
Aelian. You will not be afraid to hear your epistle read aloud. Observe again how far
you did dictate.
Agesilaus (reads aloud).. . I hope, my dear reverend sir, that you will keep your
health for many years.
Aelian. Did you dictate as far as this?
Caecilian. Yes, so far. The rest is a forgery.
Agesilaus (reads). I enclose the signet, which the Christians (and among them you and the
man who keeps the praetorium) had sent to me to avert punishment;—you remember
your saying, ‘Here is the key ; you may take away all the books you find in my
stall and the manuscripts on the stone slab: only please be sure that the
police do not take away the oil and the wheat. And I said to you, ‘Do you not
know that wherever scriptures are found, the house must come down and all? ’
You answered, ‘ What shall we do then ? ’ A nd I said
to you, ‘Make one of your own people take them out into the enclosure where you
pray, and put them down there, and I will come with the police to take them
away.' And we came there and took them all away according to the imperial
command.
Caecilian. It is all false from the place where my letter ends, where I say, ‘Good
health to you, my dear and reverend sir.’
Aelian. Who do you assert interpolated your letter ?
Caecilian. Ingentius.
Aelian. Mind, your assertion is incorporated in the minutes. (To Ingentius) You are tortured to prevent you from lying.
Ingentius. I acted wrongly: I added to this letter in my vexation for my friend Maurus.
Aelian. His Majesty Constantine Augustus and Licinius, the Caesars, are pleased to show favour to the Christians but do not mean that
discipline should be relaxed; on the contrary, they desire that that
religious code should be observed and respected : so do not flatter yourself
because you tell me you are a Decurion and therefore cannot be tortured. You
are going to be tortured that you may not lie,—a thing which seems unsuitable
to Christians. And so speak candidly, or you will be tortured.
Ingentius. I have already confessed without torture.
This narrative leads us on
from the demolition of the fabrics to the burning of the books. In Africa, this
was the hottest part of the whole battle. Diocletian had formed no conception
how strong was the attachment of the Christians to their Bibles. Maximian had
seen more deftly how the matter lay. To excite a still fiercer opposition, and
to display more vauntingly his brutal power, he made it a rule, that the
Church officers should themselves, in person, deliver up their treasures to the
magistrates. The proposal with which Caecilian was charged, merely to take the
books left in the enclosure, was something of an evasion of the law. The place where the
manuscripts were usually kept was in some library adjoining
the Church: but on the first news of the persecution, in most places they
were conveyed away and stored, generally, in the houses of those who read them
at the service. Thus at Cirta, “when they reached the library, the bookshelves
were empty. Felix, the perpetual flamen, Curator of the republic, said, ‘Bring
out what Scriptures you have that you may be able to obey the precepts and
bidding of the Emperors.’ Catulinus produced one roll
of an extremely large size. ‘ Why have you given me but one ? Bring out all you
have.’ ‘We have no more, because we are Subdeacons: the Readers have the
books.’ ‘Point us out the Readers.’ ‘We do not know where they live.’ ‘You do
not know where they live: then tell us their names.’ ‘We are not going to
betray people: here we are: order us to be executed.’ Felix, the flamen, said,
‘Take them to jail.’ And when they reached the house of Eugenius, Felix said to
him; ‘ Bring out your Scriptures,’ and he brought four manuscripts. Felix said
to Silvanus and Carosus, ‘Show us the rest of the
Readers.’ They said, ‘ The Bishop has told you already that Edusius and Junius, your secretaries, know them all: let them show you the way
to their houses.’ Edusius and Junius said, ‘ We will
show you them, my lord.’ And when they came to the house of Felix, the patchworker, he brought five books : and when they came to
the house of Victorinus, he brought eight: and when they came to the house of Projectus, he brought five big and two little books. And
when they came to the house of Victor, the grammar-master, he brought out two
codices, and four books in five volumes each. Felix said to him, ‘ Bring your
Scriptures out: you have more.’ Victor, the grammar-master, said, ‘If I had
had more, I should have brought them.’ When they came to Eutychius’ house, the flamen
said, ‘Bring out your books, that you may obey the order,’ He said, ‘I have
none.’ The flamen said, ‘Your answer is taken down.’ When they came to the
house of Coddeo, Coddeo’s wife brought out six codices. Felix said, ‘Look and see if you have not some
more. Bring them out.’ The woman answered, ‘I have no more.’ Felix said to Bos,
the policeman, ‘Go in and look if she has no more.’ The policeman said, ‘I
have looked, and found none.’” A dull tale: but it shows that it was dull work,
not so amusing to some minds as torturing prisoners; whence it was more
unlikely that all the Bibles would be destroyed. And it shows that they went to
work at Cirta very mildly.
This thought, that
Bible-hunting was tedious and difficult work, explains a good deal of the
leniency with which men treated the possessors of books. Thus good Bishop Mensurius, of Carthage, as we learn from a letter of his to
the Primate of Numidia, left a number of heretical books of recent manufacture
in his. Church and library, on the same principle as the excellent monks at
Einsiedeln set up an old black block in the place of their venerable image when
the French troops drew near. Of course the pagan officers, in whose nostrils
heterodoxy did not stink, knew no difference, lhe ruse
succeeded: and the persecutors, having found without any trouble what they
wanted, did not make any further efforts or demands upon the Christians. But
there were certain busybodies, members of the Carthaginian senate, who knew the
pious fraud; and they went off and confided their important secret of state to
the Proconsul, Anulinus: the genuine articles in
request, they said, were in the house of Mensurius:
would it not be better to send and fetch them and burn them ? The wise and
timeserving Anulinus sent the meddlesome men away to
mind their own business.
The Church of Carthage was
still, as it had been under its princely martyr-prelate of the previous
century, the school of moderation for Africa. Mensurius,
walking in the steps of St Cyprian, had forbidden any honour to be paid to the memories of those who drew persecution wantonly upon their
heads, by saying that they had copies of the Bible and daring the officials to
take them away. He expresses a profound distrust of the characters of the men
who acted in this manner. “Some,” he says, writing to Secundus, “are persons
of criminal lives, or debtors to the exchequer, who either would be glad to
take this opportunity of persecution to be rid of a life so encumbered with
debts, or think they would thus expiate and somehow wash off their misdoings, or
actually look to gain money by it, and to enjoy luxuries in prison from the
reverent devotion of the Christians.”
This reverent devotion was indeed likely to do harm not only by thus
encouraging bad men to run the risk of imprisonment, but to the Church at
large. St Cyprian had found it necessary in his days, to urge cautious rules
for the visitation of the brethren, for the formidable organised troops of persons who went to the jail were beginning naturally to raise the
dislike of the authorities. And in like manner now, the
Archdeacon, Caecilian, made it his work to regulate the performance of these
acts of charity, and to hinder them from being ostentatious. But fair and Wise
as this conduct was, it is easy to see how, in the excited state of feeling
into which the persecution had thrown the African fraternity, caution might be
regarded as truckling. Mensurius was set down as a
thorough traditor (although the Donatists never openly broke with him during
his lifetime): it was said that he had lied with regard to the burnt books, and
that they were Bibles after all. Caecilian, upon whom all the vials of
Dissenting wrath are poured, becomes a far more frightful figure. It was
currently reported, that he took his stand day by day, at the prison doors,
with a gang of grim myrmidons, armed with leathern thongs and scourges ; and
that whenever any one approached with food or drink for the martyrs, he was
driven away grievously hurt: the viands destined for them were left for the
dogs that roved the town, and the prisoners died of starvation in their
dungeons, while the streets rang with the shrieks of the afflicted parents who
were disappointed of their last farewell. Secundus, the Primate of Numidia,
wrote to Mensurius in condemnation of his policy, and
with vehement eulogies on some of his own flock who had refused to give up the
Scriptures,—just like the woman of old, who would not betray to the persecutors
at Jericho the two Israelite spies, types of the New and Old Testament.
He boasted that when the local government had sent commissioners to him to beg
for books, he had answered them, ‘I am a Christian and a Bishop, not a
traditor;’ and that though they had pleaded but for a few waste scraps, he had
not given them even this; after the example of Eleazar the Maccabee, who would
not even pretend to eat the swine’s flesh, lest he should set an example of
prevarication.
The history of the
persecution in Africa would be very incompletely given, if no allusion were
made to the “pious obstinacy” (as Gibbon calls it) of St Felix, the Bishop of Tibiura. His simple steadfastness is of a type quite
distinct from the arrogant pride of Secundus, and yet it must be felt to be
nobler and more touching than the shifty contrivances of Mensurius.
The day that the edict was promulgated in his Cathedral city, the
good man was gone into Carthage. When he came back next day, he found that one
of his Priests and two Readers were in prison, because they had not given up
the sacred books, of which he himself had the key, and that the persecution was
begun. The mayor of the little town, who had doubtless long beheld its
venerable Christian Pontiff with some awe, ventured to send a clerk to fetch
him, and asked him respectfully: “Bishop Felix, give us some books, or, if you
will, any parchments that you have.” It was a distinct toning down of the words
as Diocletian had written them ; but Felix answered; “I have some, but I give
them not.” “What the Emperors have ordered comes before what you say. Give us some
books to be burned.” “It is better,” said the martyr, “for me to be burned
myself than for the Divine Scriptures, for it is better to obey God than men.”
The mayor sent him away with the request that he would reconsider the matter
alone.
But on the third day he had not changed his mind, and said that he should make
precisely the same answer to the Proconsul. Accordingly, he was taken in chains
to Carthage; and brought one morning before daybreak before Anulinus,
who asked him, “why he did not give up some spare or useless books.”
But again Felix refused to take a helpful hint: “ I have books,” he said, “but I
am not going to give them.” Sixteen days more were passed in the deepest cell
of the prisonhouse. On the sixteenth Anulinus sent for him at ten o’clock at night, and asked
him the same question. His answer was the same: “I am not going to give them.” Anulinus did not know what to do, and sent him in chains to
the superior governor, the Prefect of the Praetorium. The Prefect, equally
perplexed, put heavier chains upon him, and after. a delay of nine days shipped
him off “to the Emperors.” They were four days on the sea,—he, in his enormous
chain, tossed about in the hold of a transport ship among the horses’ feet. His
misery was so great that he neither ate nor drank all the way, until at last
they arrived at Agrigentum. Thenceforward, his
captors courteously entreated him, as Julius had entreated Paul. The
brotherhood at Agrigentum were allowed to pay him the
most emphatic respect. His passage through the old historic towns of
Sicily,—Catania, Taormina, Messina,—was like a royal progress. From thence they
crossed to Italy. At Venusia at length he found his
liberty. The Prefect of Italy was determined to let him go, if the Bishop would
suffer it. He ordered his heavy manacles to be struck off, and gently addressed
him. “Felix,” said he, “wherefore give you not up the Scriptures of the Lord? or perhaps indeed you have none?” Not even the reverential tone in which the
magistrate spoke of his beloved book could induce him to lie or to truckle.
His answer was the same as ever: “I have, indeed, but I give them not.” “ Slay
Felix with the sword,” said the Prefect. Felix answered, “Thanks be to Thee, O
Lord, who hast vouchsafed to deliver me.” On the 30th of August he was led out
to die. Then he spoke thus: “ God, I thank Thee. I have lived fifty-six years
in this world. I have preserved my virginity. I have kept the Gospels. I have
preached the faith and the truth. O Jesu Christ, Lord God of heaven and earth, I
bend my neck as an offering to Thee, who endurest unto everlasting, to whom is brightness and splendour for ever and ever. Amen.” The simple Acts do not mar their period by adding
that he was slain’.
Such accounts as these are
an abundant proof that a persecution of the Christian Church in the fourth
century was absurdly ill-timed. The government had no longer to deal with a few
persons belonging to an obscure sect, who kept aloof from the rest of the world
and might be extinguished without anybody feeling it. Christianity had worked
like leaven into the whole lump of society. One pagan officer, charged with the
execution of the law, writes to the local ringleader of the corporation to be
extinguished, and addresses him as Parens Carissimus! Another pagan officer, speaking of the man
who in his neighbourhood was the chief priest of the
obnoxious religion, styles him to his pagan colleague Episcopus Noster. In order to stimulate these magistrates to do their distasteful
work, the bloodthirsty Deus at Milan was forced to enact that any who
let a sturdy recusant go scotfree, should lose his
own head as the price of mercy. And yet African Christianity was not uprooted.
III. When the student
turns his eyes from Africa to the dominions of Galerius, he is at first sight
perplexed at observing that there seems to have been some backwardness in the
persecution there, during the whole of the year 303. Though the Acts of St
Agape and St Chionia who received the palm in 304
reveal that some steps had been taken in the previous year to destroy the books
at Thessalonica, in other places the edict was not published at all till
January. In the second year of persecution a strange and sudden crowd of
martyrdoms appear. The fact is easily explicable. The hideous presence of the
Caesar in his own provinces was first felt in 304: during all the first season
he was in the East.
Perhaps the loftiest of
all the pieces of Christian literature evoked at the time of the great
struggle, is the Passion of St Philip of Heraclea. It is the only record from
this quarter of the empire which can with certainty be referred to the time
before the Fourth Edict, and it is of some special interest as bringing out
once more the laxity with which the governors treated that part of the edict
which bespoke the levelling of the buildings; and it again brings out the
social complications by which the persecution was retarded. The city of
Heraclea in Thrace, which lay in the general prefecture of Galerius, was the
seat of a Christian exarchate; and this office was admirably filled towards the
close of Diocletian’s reign by one Philip, who suffered martyrdom in the second
year of this persecution. When the edicts were promulgated in the town, the
Prelate happened to be in the Cathedral, performing some Divine Office in the
midst of a great congregation. The news was brought to him that persecution was
afoot. His friends, who knew the cruelty of Galerius and were aware of the
special edict against the Bishops, besought him to flee at once; but he refused
to leave the Church, and stood calmly there, prophesying to the agitated
brethren that the intentions of the tyrant would prove ineffectual. It was the
eve of the Epiphany ; and from this circumstance the holy Bishop bade them draw
lessons not of hope only, but of triumph and glory. “While the blessed Philip was still thus
discoursing, came Aristomachus, the Stationarius of the city, by the President’s order, to shut
up the Church against the Christians, and seal it with wax and signet. The
blessed Philip said: ‘ O man of a foolish and dreary creed, who thinkest that Almighty God dwelleth within walls rather
than in the hearts of men, not retaining the words of holy Esaias, who said:
Heaven is My Throne, earth the footstool of My Feet: what house will ye build
Me ’. The next day, the Stationarius, having made an
inventory of all the vessels and appurtenances of the Church and also sealed
it, departed. Then all we brethren, giving ourselves up to sorrow, perceived
into what grief and how great straits our city was come. The blessed Philip
began to ponder very earnestly, with Severus and Hermes and the rest, what the
present need required should be done; and leaning upon the door of the Lord’s
House suffered not himself to go away anywhither else from the see that had been committed to him.” The next days were spent in
precautionary measures, to prevent any possible panic from proving contagious
in the flock.
“Afterward, when they had
assembled in Heraclea to celebrate the Lord’s Ordinance, the President Bassus
(arriving) found Philip with the rest standing by the portals of the Church.
When he was sat down in the usual manner to administer justice, they were all
brought in unto him, and he said to Philip and the rest: ‘Which of you is
master of the Christians, or doctor of the Church ?’ Philip answered : ‘I am he
whom thou seekest.’ Bassus said : ‘You have heard the
law of the Emperor, who commands the Christians nowhere to
assemble, to the end that the men of this sect in all the world may either
return to the sacrifices, or die. Therefore whatsoever vessels there are with
you, of gold or of silver or of whatsoever metal, or of skilful work, writings also whereby you either read or teach, fetch them that we may
examine them with authority: else, if you shall think fit to demur, you shall
be tortured until you do these things.’ To these words holy Philip answered
eloquently: ‘If, as thou sayest, our torments give thee pleasure, our heart is
ready to bear them : therefore that weak body, over which thou hast power, tear
it in pieces with what cruelty thou wilt. Only ascribe not to thyself any power
over my soul. But those vessels which thou demandest,
whatsoever there are with us, thou shalt have them at once: for these things we
easily despise when we are forced of you, for we worship not God with precious
metal, but with fear, nor can the ornament of the Church please Christ any
better than the ornament of the heart. But the Writings neither is it seemly
for thee to receive, nor for me to give1.’
“At these words of the
holy martyr the President commanded the torturers to be brought in at once.
Then entered Mucapor, a creature without a touch of
nature in him and with no knowledge of human feeling. The President then
ordered the priest Severus to be brought into court: and when he could not
easily be found, he gave instructions for Philip to be maltreated. But as he
was being visited with a long and grievous punishment, holy Hermes, who was
standing close by, said: ‘Though thou shouldest take at our hand all our
Writings, dread inquisitor, so that there should appear no traces at all of
this true tradition anywhere in the whole world, yet our descendants, taking
thought for the memory of their fathers, and for their own souls, will compose
and write greater volumes, and will teach yet more strenuously the fear that we
ought to pay to Christ.’ This said, he entered (but not till he had been
scourged a great while), where all the vessels and the Scriptures lay hid. Then
followed him Publius, the President’s assessor, a man eager to thieve and in
bondage to the love of robbery. So when this clever purloiner was taking off
some of the vessels on the inventory, not knowing the punishment in store for
him, when Hermes told him not to make the attempt, he bruised Hermes’ face, and
even stained it with not a little blood. When Bassus knew the case, and saw
Hermes’ face, he was wroth with Publius and ordered Hermes to be looked to. The
vessels that were in the inventory, and all the Writings, he ordered to be
given over to the police. Philip and the rest he ordered to be led, escorted by
guards on either side, into the market-place, that the sight might do the
people good and terrify all the rest who refused to obey.
“And while these were
going to the forum, the President gave all the Scriptures to the soldiers to
carry. Then he started with great speed for the palace, desiring to strip the
Churches of all the worshippers that were to be found anywhere. The roof also
of the Lord’s House itself was spoiled, all the ornamental tiles being thrown
down. The men also who did the work were forced with the lash, to make them
less backward to pull it down,’' The Bibles were all burned on a great bonfire
in the forum.
The ensuing part of the
story reveals the working of the second of the edicts which we are now tracing.
While the flames of the burning volumes went up, the earnest Prelate addressed
the pagans and the Jews (of whom there were large numbers in Thrace and
Macedonia) in a long and learned sermon, warning them that the end of the world
was drawing near, and that none but the righteous could be saved. Meanwhile the
ministers of the heathen temples had entered the forum, with preparations for a
feast in honour of the idols. Hermes the deacon saw what
would follow, and told the Bishop that they were to be polluted with these
meats. Philip answered, ‘ The Lord’s will be done.’ Presently Bassus came into
the forum in state, attended by an immense throng of every age and sex. “ Then,
as is always the case with a rabble, some were greatly distressed at the
affliction of the saints, others were inflamed with a great folly so that they
said that all the servants of God ought to be forced to sacrifice’,—the
Jews, however, were foremost, according to the account given in the Scriptures:
‘ they sacrificed unto devils, and not to God.’ ’’ At last the President said to
Philip: ‘Offer a victim to the deity.’ Philip replied, ‘How can I, a Christian,
worship stones? ’ Bassus said, ‘It is quite proper to pay sacrifices to our
Lords.’ Philip answered, ‘We are taught to obey our betters, and to pay homage
to the Emperors, but not worship.’ Bassus said, ‘At any rate sacrifice to the
tutelary of the city: you see how beautiful, how smiling she is, how affably
she admits all the people to do her homage.’ Philip replied, ‘You naturally are
pleased with what you worship ; but I cannot be led away from honouring Heaven by human art.’ ‘Surely,’ said the President,
you might feel some emotion at the sight of the Hercules before you, so
colossal, yet so exquisite.’ He only drew upon himself a keen harangue upon the
vanity of stocks. Bassus, admiring his constancy, turned to Hermes; but Hermes
said, ‘I never sacrifice: I am a Christian.’
‘What is your rank?’ asked
the judge. ‘I am a senator’ he said, ‘ and I follow my master in everything.’
Bassus caught at the suggestion. If Philip will be induced to sacrifice, will
you follow his authority?’ Hermes answered, ‘I should not follow him,—nor will
he be persuaded.’ The President said presently, ‘Do but sacrifice, not to the
gods, but to our Lords the Emperors : just say, All hail our sovereigns!’ Hermes turned to the Bishop, and said, ‘We are fast approaching life.’ As they
were being led from the court some rough soldiers, who were standing by, struck
the aged Prelate so that he fell upon the floor. The humane Bassus, for form’s
sake, sent the holy culprits for a few days into the prison; but soon gave
them a comfortable residence in the house of a private man named Pancras, near
the jail, where they were allowed to preach and hold service to their heart’s
content. They had already given up the ecclesiastical property in obedience to
the First Edict;—the Second Edict only ordered their incarceration; and so
they remained until Bassus’ term of office expired, and a fiercer President
arrived, appointed by Galerius, and armed with a new and bloodier decree. The
lenity of Bassus is easily accounted for, when we hear that for many years past
his wife had been a devoted disciple of the Church, and must again and again
have received the Bread of Life at Philip’s hands’.
The very first thing in
this splendid history which strikes the Christian reader is the wide difference
of temper between these enlightened believers, and their more headstrong
brethren in Numidia. Though St Philip and his brethren were ready to die, and
afterwards did die, in defence of the faith, they yet
thought themselves at liberty in the end to give up even the Books. There was
no hesitation whatever about abandoning the Chalices. About them there was nothing intrinsically holy: they were but hallowed,—like the gold of the Temple,
or the gift on the Altar. This same distinction indeed was drawn even at Cirta.
Two golden and six silver Chalices, as well as the less sacred ministeria, silver lamps and candlesticks and
kettles, vestments of various sorts, even down to forty-seven pair of women’s
clogs and nineteen ploughmen’s smocks,—all were readily tossed out upon the
floor. But even that poor traditor who afterwards (by a curious irony) helped
to consecrate the first Donatist Bishop, even he would not willingly give up
the sacred books. These were holy in themselves. The Scriptures are to us like
a homely Shechinah ever present. There is scarcely anything so bold in all
Christian literature as the superb liberality of thought which could dare to
think of a new and greater Bible, when our present should be erased from the
memory of the world. The erasure would only prove that He who gave the first
revelation, now deemed the world ripe for a still fuller. Other traditors were
poltroons: but Hermes, as much a traditor as any, soars above all calumny or criticism,
by the majestic loftiness of his conception.
IV. While it is impossible
to discover any special characteristics in the persecution as it developed in
the territory of Galerius, the persecution in the East is strongly marked with
a political type. The ecclesiastical buildings were indeed destroyed,
throughout the whole of Diocletian’s dominion. Eusebius saw it done, as well as
the books burned1. At any rate the larger Churches were so treated,
notably the great metropolitan Church of Tyre, which
made way for so magnificent a successor under Constantine. Smaller Chapels,—the Martyria and Confessiones,—were
occasionally closed, and more or less carefully watched. But though these
provisions of Diocletian’s law appear to have been exactly carried into
execution, they are not (as in Africa) the central point of interest. No schism
of Donatists was formed in the East to perpetuate the memory of the burning of
the books. The name of traditor found no Greek equivalent. The history
of the oriental persecution hinges upon the third portion of the First
Edict, and upon the Second Edict,—namely, upon that part of the law which was
directed against the personnel of the Church. And here we are met full
by the difficulty mentioned above, that we possess scarcely anything but
accounts of those who died under the persecution; which means, that in
almost all the cases we know the regular working of the edicts was interrupted,
that the law was violated by either the persecutor or the persecuted; either
the governor exceeded his powers, or else the prisoner was guilty of treason.
This latter case was particularly common.
However, so far as we are
able to judge, the law seems to have been fairly administered. One mode, in
which some judges tried to ensure the forfeiture of all legal rights by
Christians, was to keep small altars continually in the lawcourts, and to
insist upon all litigants performing sacrifices at them, before they could
obtain justice:—going to claim legal redress was tantamount to going straight
into the idol temples.
If we look for examples of
persons in high office forfeiting not only rank, but also all rights of
citizenship, we have not far to go. Torture was illegal for Roman citizens, yet
almost all the martyrs suffered torture before they died. Of St Philip of
Heraclea and his two priests it was distinctly said, that they had ‘alienated
from themselves even the name and style of Romans.’ And in that most important
passage in Eusebius’ Life of Constantine, which contains his florid rescript to
the governors of Palestine “we find persons of distinction treated in three
ways. Some had been simply banished, or with the further refinement of being
banished into islands,—a most aristocratic form of penalty; these favoured few seem to have incurred no civil
disabilities. Some endured that temporary kind of infamia which was implied in becoming addicti of the local senates of colonies, of which (in many cases) they themselves
had once been ornaments”: all their lands and goods, as well as their personal labour, being for the time at the disposal of these bodies.
Some had fared worse yet, for their civil rights had been entirely taken
away, so that they could not be called possessors of a single denarius, and these led a most dejected life, digging or begging about the scenes of
their past prosperity, without any hope of restoring it in the future by their
industry. It mattered not to their punishment whether their distinctions were
military or civil, as will be seen by the story of the three Cilician nobles
given below. Of course, with their other rights, they lost also that of
bequeathing property: their children were as penniless as they.
But what is even more
important to notice will be found in the thirty-fourth chapter of the second
book of Constantine’s Life. In our account of the edict, we have stated that
all private Christians were to be reduced to slavery. This passage proves the
point. It shews us clearly that some, who were not only of free but of
illustrious origin ’, were cast down below the level of infames to downright slavery. The student must keep fast in his hand this clue:—it was
official position, not birth, which made the difference between this class and
the former. They became slaves of the fiscus,—the
official property, that is, of the Emperor. If they were not wanted for the
tilling of his fields, or the building of his sumptuous palaces, they were sold
to any that would buy them. Many became involuntary operatives in large linen
factories ; some in the service of baking companies. Others, whose looks
suggested that refined and literary tastes had incapacitated them for coarse
and menial work, were sent by their owners into those parts of the house, where
the handmaids plied their tasks under the mistress’s eye, to help in the
spinning and the weaving.
In these cases we see
clearly the law of 303 acting steadily and undisturbed. Eusebius gives us to
understand that there were ‘vast numbers’ of Christians, even of Clergymen, who
helped to carry it regularly into effect, by obeying its commands and
renouncing Christianity. But he gives us also, twice over , a vivid but not too
highly-coloured picture of the way in which Satan
tried to persuade himself that he was conquering, when he really failed. Naturally,
it was a point of honour with the rulers to make as
many yield as possible. Victory was sweeter than punishment. Some of the
scenes we find presented to us in the Epistles of St Cyprian were represented
at Caesarea. Sometimes officious friends of the Christian culprit cried out
that he had already sacrificed, and if he held his peace, the magistrates did
not care to inquire further. At other times, men and women were dragged by
violence to the altar, and the unholy thing was put in their hands ; and though
they screamed their loathing and rejection of the act, they were judged by
their unwilling deed, not by their free words. Or again the mangled frames of
those, who had been tortured till they could not stand, were dragged along the
ground to that side of the court where stood the miserable runagates. If any
of these could gather voice to profess himself a Christian, the soldiers slapped
him on the mouth and stopped the word from being uttered. Eusebius speaks of
these things to exemplify the barbarity, as well as the folly, of the officers.
In many cases, however, the motive may have been not so much the dislike of
being beaten by the constancy of the confessors, as a real desire to save them
from the miseries of a rigorous application of the law. Even for a man to carry
a few scars upon his ribs, or to suffer some hours of torturous tension, was
not so grave a thing as to die a slave in a foreign land, while his children
begged about the streets.
All the martyrdoms which
Eusebius himself witnessed in this year are political, and may be attributed to
the unguardedness of the Christians themselves. The magistrates were
undoubtedly on the alert to detect any signs of disaffection to the government.
Two Clergymen, Alphaeus and Zacchaeus, died at Caesarea for shocking the
Proconsul by saying bluffly that they acknowledged but One God, and Jesus as
the anointed Emperor. A layman, Procopius, the first martyr whose
death Eusebius saw with his eyes, when told to sacrifice to the gods, answered
that there was but One God to whom it was right to offer sacrifice,—in the way
He wished : then being urged at least to pour a health to the four Emperors, he
replied with Homer’s well-known political verses :
“It is not
good to have lords many:
Let One be Lord,—One King.”
Of course the pagan judge
could not see the superb turn which our faith put upon the passage, and
perceived in it only a disapproval of Diocletian’s admirable system. Anxious as
he appears to have been to spare the Christians, he could not possibly spare
the treasonable. Procopius’ immediate death, by decapitation, shews that this
was the view the judge actually took. In our deep sympathy with the sufferings
and glories of our own beloved brethren the martyrs, we sometimes lose sight of
the sympathy we ought to feel towards the magistrates who sentenced them ; men,
often not only honourable and loyal, but gentle and
kindhearted, who endured with a patience which astounds us more than that of
the martyrs, —inasmuch as it was grounded only on human not Divine
strength,—insults and revilings and personal defiance
at the mouths of the Christians, foolish allegorical answers to plain questions
about name and birthplace, sometimes long and exasperating sermons.
The only other sentence of
death recorded by Eusebius in the first year of the persecution (November 17,
303) is full of instruction. The terrible Galerius was superintending the work
at Antioch. In his appalling presence, though there was no legal need as yet
for men to sacrifice until they were accused, crowds of terrified believers
streamed to the temples to put themselves at once beyond the reach of accusation.
Romanus, a deacon and exorcist of Caesarea, who happened to be on the spot, was
stirred with indignation at the spectacle, and openly and loudly rebuked them
for their sin. He was haled before the judge. That minister of justice, acting
under the eye of the Caesar, felt called upon to go beyond the law, and
sentenced him to the flames. Romanus was tied to the stake, and the faggots
were piled round him. Everything was ready, but the judge had thought fit to
send up to the palace for Galerius’ confirmation of the sentence. The Deacon
waxed impatient, and called out repeatedly: ‘Where is my fire? where is my
fire?’ But death was not a penalty under the statute of Diocletian. No edict
having been yet issued to compel all Christians to idolatry, Romanus had done
nothing distinctly treasonable by dissuading them. Galerius, thus directly
appealed to, was obliged to countermand the illegal order. He substituted a
more cruel, though less showy, punishment. The unfortunate person’s tongue was
cut to the roots,
and he was put in prison according to the terms of the Second Edict. These are
the facts which Eusebius records, but without noticing the counter-effects, of
Galerius’ bloody personality, and of his impotence to go beyond the laws of
Diocletian. Galerius was not the only person in the world who approved of his
subordinates breaking state-laws, which from his high official position he
durst not break himself.
The general legality and
moderation of the persecution in the eastern half of the world, during the
first year of the Church’s outlawry, is attested by the fact that there is but
one other genuine Passio preserved from these regions that seems
probably to belong to that date. The Acts of Tarachus,
Probus, and Andronicus have not been altered since the day when Sebastus, the magistrate’s heathen clerk at Anazarbus, made out a second fair copy of them for the
Christians of the place to send away to Iconium, for a price of two hundred
denarii. They are well worth reading, for
they show exactly the kind of procedure which was followed (we may suppose) by
most oriental judges in their trials of Christians, and the kind of answers
which the prisoners were apt to give. Many of the points remind the reader of
what we observed in the last chapter as being the state of affairs in the upper
parts of Asia Minor.
The first trial takes
place at Tarsus, St Paul’s birthplace. Maximus the President asks Tarachus his name : the answer is, ‘A Christian:’ the
President bids them strike him on the jaw and say, ‘Do not make crooked
answers.’ To the inquiry about his station in life, he replies that he is of
military rank, a Roman by race, and that he chose to retire from the army
because he was a Christian. Maximus said, ‘Yes, you were not worthy to be in
the army: but who gave you leave ?’ Tarachus said
that he had asked and obtained leave of Publion the
tribune. When offered the kind notice of the Emperors, the man replied that the
Emperors were grievously mistaken and deceived by Satan. This elicited some
more rough blows, but the old man persisted that they were men and not
infallible. Presently he spoke about a law, by which he was bound to
disobey the imperial orders, completely puzzling the judge,—and still more so
when he tried to explain that to worship God and Christ was not a form of
polytheism. The centurion who was ordered to thrash him with rods, sympathizing
with his fellow-soldier, tried to persuade him to sacrifice, but was rebuked as
‘a minister of Satan.’ The answers of his two comrades are precisely in the
same vein, except that Andronicus, being a young man of a sharp temper, answers
with considerable sauciness.
In the second trial, which
occurred some weeks later at Mopsuestia, both sides
become much exasperated. Maximus invents strange torments for his prisoners,
putting mustard and salt in their nostrils, and hot cinders upon their heads. Tarachus urges the President and his Emperors
to put away the blindness of their hearts: Probus pronounced an imprecation
upon all idolaters, especially upon his judge. When young Andronicus, who had
not been present at his brethren’s confession, was led into court, the judge
tried a new trick. 'I am sorry for you,’ he said: 'the men who preceded you
passed through innumerable torments before we could persuade them to pay
reverence to the gods, but they did so at last, and are to receive important
preferment from the Emperors. Now, you take my advice, and get off your
tortures into the bargain; for I swear by the gods and by the invincible
Emperors, I shall put you to extraordinary pains.’ The youth burst forth: ‘Miserable liar! why do you try to deceive me ? Nothing could make the
confessors who went before me abjure their hopes in our God. I do not know your
gods, and I fear neither you nor the tribunal on which you sit.’ For once we
may speak of the horrors of an oriental lawcourt. The judge ordered them to
bind the poor youth hand and foot to four stakes and lash his back with thongs
of raw hide : Andronicus said, ‘ Surely this is not what you threatened! is
this all that you can do ? ’ One of the apparitors said to him, ‘Your whole
body is one great wound, my poor lad, and do you call that nothing? ’ Andronicus
said, ‘ Those who love the Living God do not care for these things.’ Maximus
said, ‘Rub his back with salt.’ Andronicus replied with a sally of wit worthy
of St Lawrence or Sir Thomas More: ‘We shall want more salt than that, if I am to keep.’ The
President bad them turn him over and give him the bastinado on the belly, so as
to open the wounds he had received at the former trial. 'You wounded me
before,’ said the young man, ‘and yet, as you saw, my body was quite sound
again: He who tended me then, will heal me again.’ Maximus turned angrily upon
his men : ‘Did I not tell you, rascally soldiers, that no one was to go to him
or nurse him, that when his wounds began to fester he might do as he was bid? ’ Pegasius the turnkey said, ‘By your excellency’s
worship, no one nursed him, no one went in to him: he was kept in chains in the
inmost ward: if you find I am lying, I have a head, and you are my master.’
Maximus said, ‘ How is it then that his wounds do not shew?’ The turnkey said
he could not tell: but Andronicus knew. ‘Fool,’ he said, our Physician is a
great Physician, and He heals those who reverence God, not by applying
poultices and plasters, but by His word alone. Heaven is His home, but He is
with us everywhere, whom you, senseless person, do not acknowledge.’ Maximus
began to threaten him viciously. Andronicus replied, ‘Once and again I have
said the same thing. I am not a mere boy. By this time perhaps you begin partly
to see, President, that we are not afraid of you or your torments.’
The account of the third
trial is so characteristic of the Asiatic persecution, that it seems wrong not
to give it whole.
Maximus. Are you willing, Tarachus, now, in this respite from
scourging, to give up your impudent profession ? Come and sacrifice to the
gods, by whom all things consist.
Tarachus. Is it good for you, or for them cither, that the universe should be governed by
them, for whom is prepared the fire and eternal punishment; and not for them
only, but for all you who do their will?
Max. Stop your blasphemy,
foul-mouthed fellow; do you think that such effrontery will gain you your end by
making me cut your head off at once and release you ?
Tar. If I were to
die quickly, it would be no great trial; but now do precisely what you will,
that the excellence of my conflict in the Lord may be increased.
Max. You have suffered no more than other classes of prisoners who are tortured by
the laws.
Tar. This is another proof of your folly and gross blindness,
that you do not see that the workers of wickedness endure these things justly,
but they who suffer for Christ’s sake obtain a reward from Him.
Max. Foul scoundrel, what reward do you receive after you die a miserable death?
Tar. You have no right even to ask about it, nor may you learn the recompense that
is in store for us. That is why we tolerate your senseless threats.
Max. Scoundrel, is that how you speak to me, as if you were my equal in position ?
Tar. I am not in your position, but I pray God I never may be; yet I have liberty to
speak, and no one can stop me, through God which strengtheneth me by Christ.
Max. I’ll take that
liberty out of you, you ruffian.
Tar. No one can take away my liberty,
neither you, nor your Emperors, nor your father Satan, nor the devils whom you
misguidedly worship.
Max. My talking with you flatters you to play the
fool, scapegrace.
Tar. You have only yourself to blame: for my God whom
I serve knows that I abominate the very face of you, and certainly I never
wished to answer you.
Max. Come now, consider what it would be to be
released from tortures, and sacrifice.
Tar. Both in my first confession
at Tarsus, and in my second examination at Mopsuestia likewise, I confessed that I was a Christian; and now here I am still the
identical person. . Take my advice and recognise that
as true.
Max. Unhappy wretch, what good will it be repenting, when once
I have killed you with tortures?
Tar. If I had meant to repent, I should
have been afraid of your first and your second stripes, and should have done your
will: but now I am established, and care not for you in the Lord: do what you
please, most impudent man.
Max. I have made you impudent by not
punishing you more severely.
Tar. I said before, and say again, you have
my body in your power: do what you please.
Max. Bind him and hang him
up, to stop his foolery.
Tar. If I had been a fool, I should have joined
in your impieties along with you.
Max. Now that you are strung up, take
good advice, before you get your deserts.
Tar. Although you are not
permitted to proceed to extremities with my body, and it is illegal thus to
torment a man of military rank,
yet I do not ask you to desist from your madness. Do as you please.
Max. A soldier is always rewarded for his religion, when he honours the gods and the Augusti, with largesses and
promotions; but you were most irreligious, and were given a dishonourable discharge, therefore I order you to be worse tortured.
Tar. Do what you
please. I have asked you to do so a great many times. Why are you so very slow?
Max. Do not think (as I said before) that I am so fond of you as to dismiss
you from life in an instant I shall execute you bit by bit, and throw the
remains to the wild beasts.
Tar. What you do, do quickly: do not make promises
without keeping them.
Max. Villain, you think that after death your body
will be looked to by some silly women and anointed with spices: but I shall
take order with regard to that, that your remains shall disappear.
Tar. I give you leave to torture me before I die, and when I am dead to treat me as you
like.
Max. Come and sacrifice, I say, to the gods.
Tar. I told
you once for all, stupid man, that I neither sacrifice to your gods nor worship
your abominations.
Max. Take hold of his cheeks and rip his mouth open.
Tar. You have marred and disfigured my face, but it only refreshes my soul the more.
Max. Wretched creature, you exasperate me to behave very differently
towards you.
Tar. Do not think to frighten me with words. I am a match
for you, while I wear the armour of God.
Max. Curse you, what armour have you on, naked as you are,
and all over wounds? speak.
Tar. You do not understand these things. You
are blind and cannot see my panoply.
Max. I put up with all your
ravings. For all your provoking answers, I shall not dismiss you
summarily from your body.
Tar. What harm have I spoken in saying that
you cannot see that which is about me, not being pure in heart but most wicked
and a foe of the servants of God?
Max. I understand that you have long
lived a bad life and as you stand before the tribunal they tell me you are a
sorcerer.
Tar. I never was so, nor am now, for I do not serve devils as
you do, but God who gives me patience and prompts me with the word that I shall
speak unto you.
Max. They will do you no good, these words of yours.
Sacrifice, and be rid of your tortures.
Tar. Do you take me for such a
senseless fool as not to trust God and live for ever, but to trust you and get
bodily relief for an hour and slay my soul for ever and ever ?
Max. Heat
spits, and put them to his breasts.
Tar. Even if you do more than this,
you will never make God’s servant yield and worship the figures of your devils.
Max. Bring a razor and take his ears off, and shave his head and heap redhot coals upon it.
Tar. My ears are gone, but my
heart hears as well as ever.
Max. Take all the skin
off his cursed head with the razor and put the coals to it.
Tar. If you
order my whole body to be skinned, I shall not leave my God who empowers me to
endure your weapons of wickedness.
Max. Take the hot irons and put them
under his armpits.
Tar. God look upon you and judge you this day.
Max. Curse you, what God do you call upon? speak out.
Tar. One who is near us
and you recognise Him not, and who will give to each
man according to his works.
Max. I will not kill you simply, so that, as
I said, they may wrap your relics in linen and whimper over them and worship
them; but I give you a horrible death, and order your body to be burnt, and I
shall scatter the ashes about.
Tar. As I said before so say I now, do
what you please: you have received power in this world.
Max, Let him be
taken back into the jail and kept for to-morrow’s wild-beast fight. Bring the
next.
Demetrius (the centurion). He stands before you, my lord, if you please.
Max. You
have reflected and given yourself good advice, Probus, not to fall into the
same horrors which you yourself sometime ago endured, and which that
unfortunate wretch who just went of court has now endured. I do believe and am
convinced of this, that you, like a wise fellow as you are, have changed your
mind and are willing to sacrifice, that you may be honoured by us and accepted as a devout worshipper of the gods. Draw near and do so.
Pro. We have but one way of arguing, President; for both Tarachus and I serve God. Do not think you will hear anything from me but what you have
heard and learnt already: it will be of no use to punish me, nor will you
persuade me by threatening, nor unman my courage by your blustering talk. Even
this day I stand before you braver than I was, and despise your fury. Why then
do you wait, madman ? why do you not make bare your madness ?
Max. Have
you agreed together to be irreligious and deny the gods ?
Pro. You have
spoken the truth; for once you have not lied, habitual liar though you are; for
we did conspire together both in our religion and our contest and our
confession: wherefore we withstand your malice in the Lord.
Max. Before
you meet with uglier treatment at my hands, reflect, and put away this sort of
foolery. Pity yourself. Obey me as if I were your father and pay reverence to
the gods.
Pro. I see that you believe nothing at all, President: but
believe me when I confirm by oath my good confession toward God, that neither
you, nor your devils which you deludedly worship, nor they who gave you this
power over us, will be able to turn aside our faith and affection toward God.
Max. Bind him and gird him, and then hang him up by his toes.
Pro. Will you
not cease your impiety, most wicked tyrant, contending thus on behalf of devils
like yourself?
Max. Take my advice before you suffer. Spare your own
body. You see what horrors lie before you.
Pro. All that you do to me is
good for my soul; therefore do what you wish.
Max. Heat the spits redhot and put them to his sides, to stop his folly.
Pro, The more fool you think me, the more prudent I am to God.
Max. Heat the
spits again and put them well into his back.
Pro. My body is at your
service. May God from heaven see my humiliation and my patience, and judge
between me and you.
Max. Wretched creature, the God you call upon has
Himself abandoned you to suffer thus, as your choice deserved.
Pro. My
God is a lover of man, and wishes no harm to any man; but each man knows what
is for his own good, and has his free will and power to act upon his. own
calculation.
Max. Pour some wine upon him off the altar and put the meat
into his mouth.
Pro. Lord Jesus Christ, Son of the living God, behold
from Thy holy height this violence, and give sentence with me.
Max, You
have suffered a great deal, wretched man, and yet see you have tasted of the
altar; what can you do now?
Pro. You have not gained .much by forcibly
pouring over me, as best you could, against my will, the unclean things of your
sacrifices, for God knows my will.
Max. Stupid fool, you both ate and
drank. Promise to do it for yourself, and you shall be taken down out of your
chains.
Pro. It would do you no good, lawbreaker, to overcome my
confession. Know that if you were to empty all your unclean meats at once upon
me, you will do me no harm, for God in heaven sees the violence I endure.
Max. Heat the spits, and run them into his shins.
Pro. Neither your fire, nor
your tortures, nor (as I have told you many times) your father Satan, will
persuade God’s servant to abandon the confession of the true God.
Max. There
is not a morsel of your body still sound, poor wretch, and do you not yet
understand ?
Pro. For this very purpose I gave my body up to you, that
my soul might remain sound and unspotted.
Max. Heat some sharp nails
hot, and pierce his hands.
Pro. Glory to Thee, Lord Jesu Christ, who hast
deigned even to let my hands be nailed for Thy Name’s sake!
Max. So much
pain is beginning to make you still more foolish, Probus.
Pro. So much
power, and such immeasurable malice, O Maximus, have made you not foolish only but
blind: for you do, you know not what.
Max. Foul blasphemer, how dare you
call me foolish and blind, while I am contending for the religion of the gods ?
Pro. O that you were blind in your eyes and not in your heart; for now
thinking that you see, you are but gazing in the darkness.
Max. Vile
wretch, with your whole body maimed, do you mean to accuse me because I have
still left your eyes unhurt ?
Pro. Even if through your cruelty my eyes
should no longer be in my body, yet the eyes in my heart cannot be blinded by
men.
Max. I shall put out your eyes, idiot, and then torture you.
Pro. Do not promise and leave it unperformed; you cannot frighten the servant of
God. Do it indeed : you will not hurt me, for you cannot injure my unseen eye.
Max. Thrust his eyes out, that though he has not long to live, he may lack the
light.
Pro. There ; you have taken away my bodily eyes, but, O most
cruel tyrant, I defy you to deprive me of my living eye.
Max. Can you
talk so well in the dark, wretch ?
Pro. If thou knewest the darkness that was in thee, most ungodly man, thou wouldest call me blessed.
Max. You are nothing but a corpse, you villain, and
will you not stop this rant?
Pro. So long as the spirit stays in me, I
shall not cease to speak in God who enables me through Christ.
Max. After all these torments, do you expect still to live ? You may be sure that I
shall not even leave you to do your dying for yourself.
Pro. To this end
I contend and wrestle with thee, accursed man, that my good confession may be
made perfect, and that I may die, howsoever it be, at thy hands, thou pitiless
hater of men.
Max. I shall destroy you bit by bit with stripes, as you
deserve.
Pro. You have the power, overbearing servitor of tyrants.
Max. Take him away, and chain him with iron chains, and keep guard over him in
the jail, that none of their gang may come in and make much of them for having
persisted in their impiety before me; for I mean him after the assize to be
given to the beasts. Now bring the ruffian Andronicus.
Demetrius. He is before you, if you please, my lord.
Max. Andronicus, have you even
now taken pity upon the prime of your youth, and given yourself sage advice to
reverence the gods ? or do you still observe the same mad rule as before ? It
will do you no good, I assure you. Unless you will hear me and sacrifice to the
gods, and also pay the honour to the Emperors which
is needful, you will get no consolation and no pity from me. So draw near and
sacrifice.
And. No good come to you, enemy and alien to all truth, that
most shameless of all beasts, a tyrant! I have endured all your threats; and
now do you think to persuade me to break the law in the way that you impiously,
with your tortures, urge on the servants of God ? Nay, you shall never weaken
my confession of God; for in the Lord I stand and wrestle with your most
barbarous devices, and I will shew you that my mind’s wisdom is yet full of
youth and strength.
Max. I believe you are mad and have a devil.
And. If I had a devil, I should have obeyed you; but now, not having a devil, I will
not obey: but you wholly and entirely are a devil, and do devil’s work.
Max. The men who preceded you spoke very freely, just like you, until they were
tortured; but afterwards they were persuaded by the severity of the punishments
to be reverent to the gods, and have come to the right decision about the
Augusti, and have poured to their healths, and are
saved.
And. It is quite in keeping with your wicked mind to lie, for the
things which you deludedly worship do not stand in the truth: for you are a
liar like your father. Wherefore God will judge you shortly, minister of Satan
and of all the devils.
Max. Let Him,—if I do not treat you as a thorough
ruffian and bring down your lustihood.
And. I shall fear neither you nor
your threats in the name of my God.
Max, Bring some paper and twist it
into wisps, and light it and hold it to his belly.
And. If I should be
wholly consumed by you and my breath could still be in me, you would not beat
me, accursed tyrant; for the God whom I serve is at my side, enabling me.
Max. How long will you be fool enough to refuse? I wish you would at least die in
your senses.
And. So long as I live, I will confound your wickedness. I
am eager to be entirely destroyed by you, for that is my boast in God.
Max. Bring the spits redhot and run them in between his
fingers.
And. Dull fool, and enemy of God, brimfull of all devices of Satan, when you see my body all inflamed with your tortures,
do you still think that I am afraid of your devices ? I have within me the God whom I serve: through Jesus Christ I despise you.
Max. Ignorant
dunce! do you not know that the man whom you are invoking was a certain common
felon, and once upon a time under the authority of a President named Pilate,
was fastened on a gibbet, of which occurrence there are Acts preserved ?
And. Be dumb, accursed spirit! thou art forbidden to say this : for thou art not
worthy to speak of Him, most wicked man. If thou hadst the bliss to be worthy,
thou wouldest not be dealing wickedly with the
servants of God. But now, being alienated from hope on Him, thou hast not only
lost thine own soul, but art trying to force them that are His, thou
transgressor!
Max. What will you gain, you idiot, by ‘faith’ and ‘hope’
in that felon Christ of whom you speak ?
And. I have gained much
already, and shall gain more; that is why I endure all this.
Max. I do
not mean to use instruments of torture and make short work with you; but you shall
be given to the beasts, and shall slowly die watching your, members one by one
devoured by them.
And. Why, are not you fiercer than all other beasts,
and more horrible than all other manslayers, because you have punished men who
have done no wrong, and are not accused of doing any wrong, as if they were
murderers ? Therefore, I serve my God in Christ,—I do not deprecate your
threats. Bring any instrument that you think most formidable, and you shall
find that I can play the man.
Max. Open his mouth, and thrust meat off
the altar into it, and pour wine into it.
And. O Lord my God, behold the
violence they do me.
Max. What can you do now, my fine fellow? you would
not reverence nor sacrifice to them, and now you have eaten of their altars.
And. 0 foolish and blind and senseless tyrant, you poured it upon me violently and
in spite of me. God knows, who understands the reasons of things, who also is
able to deliver me from the wrath of Satan and his ministers.
Max. How
long will you be a fool without understanding, and utter this unprofitable
rant?
And. I expect to reap the profit from God, and therefore I endure
all this; but you do not understand the things on which I gaze while I suffer.
Max. How long will you be a fool ? I shall crop your tongue, and then you cannot rant like this. You shew me that my forbearance has made you a greater fool than
you were.
And. I entreat you to do it:—pray cut well away the lips and
the tongue on which you flatter yourself you laid your pollutions.
Max. Madman, why do you still persevere in your punishments ? see, as I said, you
have actually tasted of these meats.
And. Cursed be you, most bloody
tyrant, and those who have given you this power, for touching me with your most
abominable sacrifices: but you shall see what you have done against
God’s servant.
Max. Do you dare to curse the Emperors, vile person,— the
Emperors who have given so long and deep a peace to the world ?
And. I
cursed them, and I will curse them again, for plagues and blood-bibbers, men
who have turned the world upside down; and I pray that God with His immortal
hand, not being longsuffering with them, may requite them for this their
pastime, that they may know what they are doing to His servants.
Max. Put an iron into his mouth, and knock out his teeth, and cut out his impudent
blasphemous tongue, that he may learn not to blaspheme the Augusti; and burn
the tongue and the teeth out of his accursed head, and reduce them to ashes,
and sprinkle it about, for fear some silly women of the gang of this abominable
religion should watch for them, and take them home, and preserve them as
precious and holy things; and take the man himself, and deliver him over and
keep him in the prison, that together with his villainous fellows he may be
given to the beasts tomorrow.—And it was done so.
Of these three men,
Andronicus at any rate was justly condemned
for his treasonable language. But even apart from the maledictions on the
Emperors, what wonder, when an almost irresponsible proconsul’s blood was up,
that such stubborn confessions turned into illegal martyrdoms ? That was what
the sufferers coveted. “ These Christ-wearing Martyrs,” says St Phileas of Thmuis, in a passage studded with magnificent
misquotations, “coveting earnestly the best gifts, endured every toil
and all devices of shameful handling, some not once but twice; and though the
Emperor’s guards vied with each other against them with threatful words and
deeds as well, they gave not in, because that perfect love did cast out
fear".'
CHAPTER VI.
THE
FOURTH EDICT, OR, THE PERSECUTION OF MAXIMIAN.
The next clearly marked stage in our history occurs in the last month of the year
which had inaugurated the persecution. According to Eusebius, St Romanus, who
had been mutilated on the seventeenth of November, 303, had spent a very long
and weary time in his dungeon—for to a person in his condition a month might
well appear so—when the birthday of Diocletian’s reign came round, the
twentieth anniversary of the day when Carus died so strangely in the far East.
No Emperor, since the dutiful and well-nigh saintly successor of Hadrian, had
been able to look back over so lengthy or so prosperous a reign. It had long been
the custom, even at the lesser festivals of Quinquennalia, to extend the joy and thankfulness of the sovereign down to the very worst and
meanest of the population. And now, when Diocletian was seeing the outgoing of a
fourth lustrum, assuredly the custom was not interrupted. On the day of the winter
solstice, the edict of the Vicennalia went forth as usual, commanding all the prison doors to be thrown open, and the
malefactors released. But the amnesty was not so full and free as at other
times; for by the action of the Second antichristian Edict, instead of the
murderers and gravthieves who usually listened to the welcome
proclamation, the dungeons were choked with Bishops and Priests, Deacons and
Subdeacons, Readers and Exorcists. Such criminals were not to be let off so easily.
Irritated as they might well be by their rigorous confinement, they might set themselves
immediately at the head of the Christian conspiracy which a few months back had
looked so formidable. A little note (which we call the Third Edict, because to Christian
eyes it has worn the important aspect of an act of persecution,) was appended
to the amnesty, to say that it applied even to these Clergymen, provided they
would sacrifice; and that if they needed some encouragement to take
advantage of it, any kind of torture might be thrown into the scale of freedom.
Dean Milman makes a mistake,
however, in introducing his mention of this little codicil with a sentence
which implies that it was an aggravation of the. war now waging. “Edict
followed Edict,” he says, “rising in regular gradations of angry barbarity.
The whole clergy were declared enemies of the State, and crowded into the
prisons. A new rescript prohibited the liberation of any of these prisoners, unless
they should consent to offer sacrifice.” He has taken the negative
side, and exhibited it as the positive,—a process which in history, as well as
in photography, converts white into black. He has made the prohibition the
chief point, rather than the permission. The fact is that this clause of the
decree of amnesty was intended as a special act of mercy to the Christian
Church. It was a plain token that the Emperor believed the dangerous crisis to
be nearly past. The Prelates might now be safely restored to their
widowed Churches. But the statute which made Christianity illegal was
unrepealed:—the Church still needed to have the curb held firmly. It would have
been a stultification of the policy which had condemned all private believers
to slavery, if the professed ecclesiastics had been allowed to walk forth absolutely
free. They must be requested to go through the form of sacrificing before
leaving their present quarters. If they refused to pay the paternal Government
this little courtesy in return for its kindness, they were to be in no worse
case than before: not one was to be killed: now, as formerly, Diocletian would
transact the whole business without blood. It was important, however, to
liberate them; and so the magistracy was advised to add to the
natural desire of liberty the soft insinuations of the eculeus and the ungulae; but if they could resist these siren voices,
nothing remained but to let them lodge where they were.
The prisons emptied with a
distressing but natural rapidity. Some doubtless sacrificed at once; many after
torture. Probably governors who befriended our religion made the exit easy.
Others who wanted to get the prisons emptied, devised means to turn many of
them out. For it was no slight expense to the Roman government to be
maintaining the entire clergy in jail. It was the first instance, in fact, of a
state-supported hierarchy; and yet the State was not reaping any benefit from
its expenditure. It is therefore possible to hope that not all who regained
their temporal liberty, had fettered their consciences with sinful acquiescence.
Some persons who were proof against torture, like St Romanus, were put to
death,—of course illegally, unless they happened to speak treason. Others, like
the famous Bishop of Cordova, or Donatus to whom Lactantius dedicates his book, were treated legally, and remained in their prisons,
bearing through six long years the attacks of successive administrators who
desired to be rid of them, until at last, like returning ghosts, they came
again into the world of men, which was rejoicing in the remorseful
death-anguish of Galerius.
But the publication of the
so-called Third Edict was not the event which made this time so momentous to
the world and to the Church. These Vicennalia rank
among the most notable dates in history, for the reason that they virtually
mark the close of Diocletian’s reign. The great festival was to be held at the city
winch despite all Diocletian’s innovations was still the focus of the earth.
The aged and anxious Emperor came from Nicomedia to Rome through his native
province of Illyria, so as to avoid the discomforts of the sea passage to
Brindisi. It was a long and fatiguing journey, and he performed it very fast.
On the third of December he was at Burtudixus, not
far from Adrianople; on the eighth at Singidunum, now Belgrade. He
cannot have arrived at Rome before the fifteenth. As the high day was to be the
twenty-first, the time was but short; for there was doubtless an immense amount
of business to be talked over with Maximian. It was the first time the old
colleagues had met since the outbreak of the persecution. It was the last time
they were to meet before their intended abdication. They had to settle what day
they should retire, and whom they should select to succeed to the Caesarships. The horizon was not entirely free from clouds.
It is not improbable that Maximian began already to wince at the prospect of a
speedy resignation, and gave symptoms to Hii antient friend of the disturbances
he was destined to produce And besides all this anxious thought, Diocletian of course
found it necessary to go through much of that wearisome routine of public
entertainments, games, banquets, religious ceremonies, to which sovereigns are
inevitably doomed Aged and infirm as he was, these things pleased him little especially when he was so intensely and gloomily pre occupied with cares of
state. One stray remark of hisrecorded, which has
a distinctly pettish ring about it an seems to suit perfectly with the present
occasion. “I am censor,” he said ; “the games should be more chaste when I am
looking on.” And the people of Rome, who ha only seen him once before during
all his long reign, on the occasion of the Triumph, were very exacting. They pressed
close to gaze upon the wonderful old statesman with irreverent curiosity.
Diocletian, now long accustomed to the adorations and luxurious seclusion of
his court at Nicomedia found their familiarity disgusting and intolerable. The
great day of the festival, as we have said, was the twenty-first December. He
was to be installed in his ninth consulship on the New Year’s Day. All Rome was
looking forward to a fortnight of gaieties, with a grand pageant at the er But
Diocletian could not endure it. He was sick at heart. He felt his nervous
irritability rising to one of those strange crises which we have noticed
before. Suddenly, without warning, he flung out of the astonished city,
determined to return to Nicomedia, and got as far as Ravenna by the first of
January, where he suffered himself to be put through the ridiculous form of an
investiture. The winter was a severe one, and he had already caught cold from
exposure to the rain in coming from Rome; but an excited, restless
impulsegoaded him on again. He was so sick that he was forced to be carried in a
litter, instead of the springless travelling-coaches of the day. But somewhere
on the journey,—in all probability at Sirmium, where he had one of his many
palaces—he succumbed entirely. His fine and sensitive system was shattered.
The remainder of the year
304 was a blank in the personal history of Diocletian. The paralysis affected
not only his body, but his mind. That powerful and capacious intellect which
had grasped and solved the problems of a world,—which had found the empire a
chaos without form and void, and within twenty years had evoked a Golden
Age,—which had carried, solitary yet stable, the weight of all the earth, as
unsupported from without as the elephant of Indian allegory,—had so utterly shrivelled and collapsed, that though the empire was
reeling to and fro with a new supreme concussion of
the two greatest forces known, the only subject that suggested to it any
anxiety was the opening of a new circus at Nicomedia.
For while Diocletian lay
unconscious in his bed, or tottered vacantly about the warm garden or the new
suites of his Sirmian retreat, the dread Fourth Edict
had gone out, under his name and signet, to sort the world, man by man, woman
by woman, child by child, whether they were on the Lord’s side or on Satan’s.
The date of the issue of
this Fourth Edict is preserved to us in a certain account, which, taken apart
by itself, would probably have seemed of little value, but is of surpassing
interest when taken in connexion with the failure of
Diocletian’s power. The Emperor Maximian, we are told, went down
from his capital to Rome, and was present on the eighteenth of April at the
games in the Circus Maximus. Suddenly there arose a cry from the
assembled multitude (for doubtless all who attended these idolatrous shows were
good Pagans), a cry so unanimous and well defined, that there could distinctly
be counted twelve repetitions of the shout: “Away with the Christians!” The
shout then changed its tone somewhat, and became appealing and personal: “O
Augustus! no Christianity!” This cry was repeated ten times. In close sequence
upon this popular demonstration, Eugenius Hermogenianus, the Prefect of the Praetorium,—or
(according to another copy) of the City of Rome—to whom the mob referred the
Emperor for an elucidation of their behaviour,
introduced a motion into the Senate relative to the persecution of the
Christians. That effete but venerable body welcomed his proposal; the Emperor
graciously gave them leave to pass a resolution on the subject; and Maximian
sent out a rescript, dated April 30, to the Augustalis of Tuscany, one Venustianus, containing just what we learn from other sources
to have been the substance of the Fourth Edict.
Obviously the authority of
this document must not be pressed too far. No other writing has yet been
discovered which relates the same story; so that the account lacks explicit
corroboration. And intrinsically, this Passio S. Sabini is not in the
highest class of the historical relics of its age. It is not a mere transcript
of official Acts, like those with which the last chapter closed. It is not
(apparently) by an eyewitness, like the Passion of St Philip of Heraclea. It
has probably been somewhat tricked up in the succeeding centuries, when Sabinus
became one of the most influential of Italian saints. But neither is it of the
worst description of legendary tales. The story has never passed through the
constrictor-like mauling of a Simeon Metaphrastes.
Such miraculous stuff as we find in it, is not at all inconsistent with
a very early date of manufacture. All that part which is of consequence for the
present purpose, is unaffected by any later additions. And lastly, as there is
no direct corroboration of the story, so is there nothing whatever directly
nor indirectly to disannul it.
Not only is it difficult
to suspect the inornate narration,—the curious and purposeless details about
the shouting,—the antiquarian correctness of the date of the games,—the
reference to Maximian’s presence at Rome, as a thing not of every day occurrence:
but that which at first sight looks most suspicious,—the decree of the
Senate,—is really the greatest confirmation. Maximian was longing for leave to
persecute in earnest. The heathen population knew it; and they knew also that
Diocletian was not at present in a position to stop him. Now was their time,
especially as Maximian was not often in the old city. A certain number agreed
beforehand to raise in concert the shout that would charm their prince’s ear.
But Maximian was unused to acting on his own advice, and Diocletian could not
(even if he would) advise him to attack the Christians. He felt sure of
Galerius’ support, but he was too far off to consult. He determined to see what
the Senate thought about it. The Prefect of the city was of course but a
creature of his own; and when he appeared in the Senate with his tremendous
proposal, all the senators knew that it was an official measure. To have passed
such a decree on their own responsibility, would have cost their heads: when
the proposal came from such a quarter, it would have cost their heads to
refuse. Maximian felt now that if Diocletian should recover and be put out by
what had been done, at any rate he had got all the Senate (whom he detested)
into the scrape. The situation is ludicrously true to his character. Now if
this Passio were elaborately worked up like those which Simeon edited,
we might have distrusted all the introductory matter, as mere lies for effect’s
sake: but in this bald, plain narrative, to assume that so artful an inventor
has been at work appears ridiculous. The details are not of a kind which the
ordinary interpolators of legends devise: they add nothing to the glory of the
saint. But whatever we may think about the truthfulness of some of the minor
details in this story, two things at any rate appear quite certainly
historical: (1) Here, and here alone, we have the exact words of a part of the
Fourth Edict; and (2) For some reason or another, the Fourth Edict was begotten
at Rome, and Maximian was the father of it.
We see then that the only
direct authority we have on the origin of the Fourth Edict,—an authority so
simple and strong, that to reject it would be disloyal to the laws of
historical criticism,—ascribes the authorship of this horrible decree to
Maximian alone, giving a train of circumstances as its occasion, which requires
only a little care—no wresting—to develope into
something like positive certainty. Now if the revered Head-Emperor had been
politically alive, in spite of all the truthful appearance of the Acts of St
Sabinus, we should have been forced to throw them away as worthless, because
they entirely exclude any action on the part of Diocletian ; and without
Jovius’ nod Herculius never acted. But another historian, who is most careful about
his facts, though a miserable poor theorist, Lactantius,
quite independently gives us strong reason to think that the revered
Head-Emperor was politically dead,—as dead as Carus or Numerian. There is not a
single thing recorded by any historian to shew that at this time Diocletian was
politically alive, except that the Fourth Edict was so tremendous a measure as
to make one doubt whether Maximian could possibly have issued it on his own
responsibility: and yet the only authority (and that a really good one) for the
origin of the measure, imperatively requires that Maximian alone should have
issued it. Lactantius therefore and these Acts are
the two sides of an arch, neither of which would be very firm alone, but which
together form the strongest support that art or nature knows. And that which
our arch supports is the grand fact, which grows to new certainty and to new
significance the more it is pondered over;—that in the Fourth Edict of
Diocletian, Diocletian had no more hand than Adam’.
It is true that a recent
German writer on the persecution of Diocletian, in treating of the motives
which led to Diocletian’s abdication, suggests doubt whether the Emperor’s
sickness was as grave as Lactantius, Eusebius,
Constantine, Eumenius, and Julian the Apostate conspire to represent it: but the mere roll-call of these varied authorities is
enough to assure the reader that the account is substantially correct. That
learned author is, I admit, less biassed than I am ; for he does not perceive
how the Fourth Edict is affected by an admission that the Emperor had broken
down. He is therefore driven to find a reason for the promulgation of that
decree. The most cunning discoverer of Christian plots has not been able to spy
out any fresh conspiracies which could evoke this rejoinder: on the contrary,
the Third Edict shows that such alarms were growing fainter. Mr Hunziker therefore finds a very clever reason.
Diocletian, he thinks, was profoundly struck with the result of the Third
Edict. The multitudes of Christian prelates, who on. that occasion succumbed
and sacrificed, were a palpable proof that the Church was thoroughly terrified.
One more vigorous push, and the tottering edifice would fall. Now that so many
rulers of the sect had conformed to the laws’ demands, the majority of their
subjects would follow suit. The remnant would easily be extirpated with the
sword. And so the old Emperor determined to crown his efforts at the restoration
of the Roman Empire by the issue of the Fourth Edict. It will be felt however
that this is but a theory, and quite contradictory to the facts.
If our own conclusion
needed any buttress, we should find such in the Fourth Edict itself. “ We
advise,” it ran, “that wheresover any Christians
shall be found cherishing their superstition, they either be constrained to
sacrifice to the gods, or, according to the table of penalties already fixed,
die a grim hint of some little addition by Maximian to the First Edict—“and be
dispossessed of their goods and chattels, and joined with the public rates in
the same department of the Emperor’s private treasury.”
But how were they to know
whether any Christians yet cherished their superstition? The method was
simple, and Eusebius records it. “It was commanded, by an universal order, that
in each town the people one and all, without exception, should both offer
sacrifice and also”—one act did not make sure enough—“pour libation to
the idols.” To be quite certain that no one escaped the compulsion,
the same plan no doubt was followed as in the succeeding year, under Maximin, in
Palestine. The local magistrates were charged to take especial pains
to make the entire population sacrifice effectively once for all. To this end
criers were to go down every street, and proclaim that men, women, and children
were to repair immediately to the idol temples by order of the governor. None
could plead that he was ignorant of the new command. Finally, centurions were
furnished with lists of all the people in the town, and stood by the altars to
summon every person, male or female, young or old, rich or poor, by name,
singly.
Any
one who seriously considers this diabolical document, cannot fail to perceive,
how contrary it was, in several, nay, in all of its characteristics, not only to
what we should consider Diocletian likely to do in the way of persecution, but
to what we have in fact seen that he did. If it were really true that
Diocletian himself had issued it, we should be compelled to feel that much of what
was gathered together in our second and third chapters was either untrue or strangely
at variance with the Emperor’s later attitude. But on the other hand, when it
is found (quite apart from those preliminary considerations) that Diocletian s
physical and mental state precluded him from the possibility of doing grave
public business in the year 304, while trustworthy evidence lays the guilt of
the Fourth Edict at another’s door, we rejoice to find our original verdict conclusively
ratified. This new measure was a recurrence to ideas and means long out of
date, however clever a retrogression into the pre-Valerianic period of
persecutions. It added nothing to the statute-book. It had nothing permanent
and systematic about it, like the First Edict, upon which posterity were to act
day by day, whenever a case of Christianity occurred, in as legal and regular a
manner as with a case of adultery or theft. It was a mere violent, convulsive,
unintelligent assault. Diocletian had not encouraged any plan of information
against Christians, and had only with extreme reluctance consented to make the
profession of our faith a statutable offence at all. But this Fourth Edict was
for the very purpose of leaving not a Christian undiscovered, and of punishing
them every one. And again, Diocletian had shewn a determination not to shed
blood, which even the fierce and dangerous Galerius was unable to shake. But
this Fourth Edict expressly sanctioned, as the recognised law of the whole empire, a private expression of the bloody will of Maximian
confided in rescripts to his subordinates : it sanctioned death as a ‘penalty
already fixed,’ not as a new thing; and it will be seen presently that even in
the hemisphere over which Diocletian still nominally ruled, the one punishment
which he so doggedly refused to admit, preferring even to risk a rupture with
Galerius, was, immediately on the publication of this edict, again and again
employed. Diocletian, though he might have wished Christianity safely
abolished, feared the growing power of the Church, and dared not persecute
(till he was forced), lest he should rouse her from her passivity. But this
Fourth Edict was nothing more nor less than a loud alarum to muster the army of
the Church: as the centurions called over their lists, it taught her the
statistics of her numbers, down to the last child: it proved to her that her
troops could endure all the hardships of the campaign: it ranged her generals
in the exact order of merit. Diocletian, by an exquisite refinement of thought,
while he did not neglect the salutary fear which strong penalties might inspire
in the Christians, knew well enough that though he might torture every believer
in the world into sacrificing, yet Christianity was not killed: he knew that
men were Christians again afterwards as well as before: could he
have seen deeper yet, he would have known that the utter humiliation of a fall
before men and angels converted many a hard and worldly prelate into a faithful
broken-hearted saint:
and so he rested his hopes not mainly on the punishment of individuals, but on
his three great measures for crushing the corporate life,—the destruction of
the Churches, the Scriptures, and the Clergy. But this Fourth Edict evidently
returns with crass dulness and brutal complacency to
the thought, that if half the Church were racked till they poured the
libations, and the other half burnt or butchered, Paganism would reign alone
for evermore, and that the means were as eminently desirable as the end. Lastly,
Diocletian had anxiously avoided all that could rouse fanatic zeal. The first
result of the Fourth Edict was to rouse it .
About the time that the
edict was published, Asclepiades, the Proconsul of Palestine who had sentenced
Romanus, was succeeded by one Urbanus, appointed (no doubt) by Galerius,—a
monster who not merely gave cruel judgments to curry favour with his master, but also to please himself. He had lately made the gratifying
announcement to the pagan world that he had a Christian lady by him, whom he
proposed to bring into the arena at the approaching games, to make sport with
the wild beasts. It was the first time such a thing had been announced for many
a long year; and the sensation throughout Palestine was immense. The Christians
shared in the uncontrollable excitement, and with a most unwholesome effect. On
the day that the show was to be exhibited, six young men,—all of whom (save
one) were strangers at Caesarea, the scene of the occurrence, and so had
avoided the roll-call,—tied one another’s hands fast, to prove (says Eusebius)
their extreme alacrity to become martyrs, and running up at a great pace, just
as Urban set foot on the stairs of the crowded amphitheatre,
earnestly invited his attention to the fact that they were Christians, and
offered to prove conclusively that the assaults of the wild beasts had no
terrors for those who made their boast in the God of all. They had their evil
desire. As soon as the magistrate recovered from the first shock of indignant
surprise, they were at once shut up in the jail, and after a few days, with the
addition of two others—one of whom seems to have been condemned merely because
he tended their necessities in the prison,—were led out and beheaded k
But this distressing and
morbid symptom was not confined to the East. On the 12th of August, 304, at
Catana in Sicily, “the Deacon Euplius, standing
outside the curtain of the court, cried out loud, saying: ‘I am a
Christian, and for the name of Christ I long to die.’ Calvisian the Consular hearing it, said: ‘Let the man that shouted come in.’ When Euplius was come into the judge’s court, carrying the
Gospels, one of Calvisian’s friends, called Maximus,
said : ‘He ought not to carry such papers contrary to the royal order.’ Calvisian the Consular said: ‘Where do these come from?
did they come out of your house ?’ Euplius answered :
‘I have no house, as my Lord Jesus Christ knows.’ Calvisian the Consular said : ‘ Was it you who brought them here?’ Euplius said: ‘It was I who brought them here with my own hands, as you can see quite
well:—they found me with them.’ Calvisian said : ‘Read them.’ Euplius opening read : ‘Blessed are they
that suffer persecution for righteousness’ sake, for thcir’s is the kingdom of Heaven.’ And then in another place, ‘Whoso will come after
Me, let him take up his cross and follow Me.’ When he had read these and other
passages, Calvisian the Consular said: ‘What does
this mean?’ Euplius said : ‘The law of my Lord,
which was delivered to me.’ Calvisian the Consular
said : ‘By whom? Euplius answered: ‘By Jesus Christ, the Son of the Living God.’ Calvisian the Consular, pronouncing a preliminary sentence, said : ‘Since his confession
is notorious, let him be examined under torture: let him be delivered to the
torturers.’ And when he had been delivered, the second trial, by inquisition ,
began.
“On the twelfth of August,
in the ninth consulship of Diocletian and eighth of Maximian, Calvisian the Consular said to Euplius,
as he lay on the rack: ‘With regard to your own admission made today, what
say you of it now?’
Euplius, with the hand that was
free making the sign of the cross upon his forehead, replied : ‘What I said
then, that I confess now, that I am a Christian, and read the Divine
Scriptures.’
Calvisian said : ‘Why did you keep
these Lessons and not give them up, when the Emperors forbad them?’
Euplius answered: ‘Because I am a Christian, and might
not give them up; and it is more expedient to die than to give them up. In
these is eternal life. He who gives them up loses eternal life. That I may not
lose that, I give my life.’
Calvisian, pronouncing
the preliminary sentence, said: ‘Let Euplius, who did
not give up the Scriptures according to the edict of the sovereigns, but reads
them to the people, be tortured.’
And being tortured, Euplius said : ‘Thanks to Thee, O Christ. Guard Thou me, who suffer these things for
Thee.’
Calvisian the Consular said: ‘Stop this
madness, Euplius.’
Euplius said : ‘I worship Christ. I detest the devils. Do what you will, I am a
Christian. I have long wished for this. Do what you will. Bring fresh
instruments; I am a Christian.’
After he had been racked a great while, the
tormentors were told to rest for a space. And Calvisian said: ‘Wretched man, worship the gods; do reverence to Mars, Apollo, and
Aesculapius.’
Euplius said : ‘I worship the Father,
and the Son, and the Holy Ghost. I worship the Holy Trinity, beside whom there
is no God. Perish the gods that made not heaven and earth and that which is in
them. I am a Christian.’
Calvisian the Prefect said :
‘Sacrifice, if you would go free.’
Euplius said: ‘I
only sacrifice to Christ, who is God, and I myself am the victim : what to do
farther, I find not. Your attempt is vain; I am a Christian.’
Calvisian ordered him to be tortured again more sharply.
And being tortured, Euplius said : ‘Thanks to Thee,
O Christ. 0 Christ, succour! For Thee I suffer thus, O
Christ.’ And he said it somewhat often. And when his strength failed, he said
with his lips alone, without voice, these, same things, or perhaps others.
“Calvisian,
entering into the interior, within the curtain, dictated the sentence. And
coming out, carrying the tablet, he read: ‘I order Euplius,
the Christian, who contemns the edicts of the sovereigns, blaspheming the gods,
and refuses to return to his senses, to be executed with the sword. Lead him
out.’
Then the Gospel, with which he had been arrested, was hung to his neck,
the crier proclaiming; Euplius, the Christian, the
enemy of the gods and the Emperors.’
Euplius was
merry, and said again and again: ‘Thanks to Christ the true God.’ And when he
had been brought to the spot, kneeling down, he prayed at some length. And
again giving thanks, he offered his neck, and was beheaded by the executioner.
His body was afterwards taken up by the Christians, and, after being embalmed
with spices, was buried.”
This strange lust after self-sacrifice takes almost a comical form in the instance immortalized by the tripping
spritely third Crown-song of Prudentius. Saint Eulalia, the theme of the piece, was the
daughter of an opulent Christian gentleman of Emerita in Spain. At the time of
the issue of the Fourth Edict, she had hardly attained to the tale of twelve
years, which was fixed by Roman law as the marriageable age. But she was in
advance of her years.
“Long time had they that
knew her known,
her face was toward the
heavenly Throne :
from earliest years the
maid had shown
she never meant to wed,—
had flung her little toys
away,
and said as plain as babes
can say,
that it was very wrong to play.
If e’er upon her head
to place a rosy wreath
they tried,
the tiny anchoret had
cried:
the tempting goldstick she defied,
the glittering beads
forswore.
So stem she moved and
self-possessed,
that gray philosophers
confessed,
she mused as deeply as the best,
a moralist of four.”
There was a grave fear
lest so austere a spirit should be obnoxious to dangers under the exciting
influence of the persecution ; and therefore on the arrival of the general
command to enforce sacrifice, St Eulalia’s parents had the prudence to leave
the town and proceed to their country , house, at a great and (they hoped) a
safe distance from Emerita. They took the further precaution of forbidding the
damsel to show herself outside the door,
“lest doting on Death’s
awful charms,
the fierce maid rush to
reach his arms.
But she:—the place was
dull as dull:
she could not brook to
stay
in ease and inactivity:—
one night, when no one else could see,
she found the door, she turn’d the key,
and fairly ran away.”
If we may believe the
poet, the Angels abetted her escapade, by affording her a light for her
journey. Early in the morning she presented herself, with her feet bleeding and
her garments tattered from her long rough walk, at the tribunal of Dacianus; and
standing full in the midst between the lictors delivered herself of a
withering denuntiation of all those who worshipped
‘‘scraped stones,” and of the Emperor Maximian in particular. She closed her speech
with an invitation to the torturers to try if their vivisections could discover
her soul. The Commissioner, usually so fierce, was apparently captivated by the
picturesqueness of the situation, and after threatening Eulalia with a horrible
fate, attempted to offer her a distinguished gallantry.
“But oh I
wish before thy death,—
if such a thing might be,—
that thou, dear scolding little girl,
thy naughtiness wouldst see!
Thon’rt just of ripe age to be wed:
thou must
not fling away,
like
flowers mown before they’re blown,
the
pleasures of that day.’
The magistrate added more
in much the same strain.
“Never a word the martyr spake,
but roar'd aloud for wrath,
and even as the tyrant sat,
right in his eyes Eulalia spat,
next, scatter’d all
the idols round,
and flung the censers on the ground,
and spum’d them
from her path.”
These proceedings aroused
Dacianus to a less complimentary view of Eulalia’s position, and the young
lady at last expired under the infliction of barbarities worthy of her judge’s reputation.
These are samples of the
mode in which enthusiastic persons now began to throw themselves voluntarily in
the way of death, not observing the old rule of the Church, by which such
martyrdoms were held to be unworthy of the name, and a disgrace rather than a
glory. Such scenes became extremely common. At Nicomedia, according to the
popular story which had reached Eusebius, whenever any person was
condemned to the flames, numbers of men and women were sure to throw themselves
into the burning along with him. But the most noticeable thing is, that now we
find every person, who is proved a Christian, condemned to death solely on that
account. The manner of the death depends on the pitifulness or the cruelty of
the judge: but death in some form is the law. In that province where but a year
back the fear of Diocletian had caused the reversal of a sentence of death
without torture, in an aggravated case of defiance, a defenceless and innocent lady is exposed, without a murmur of disapprobation, to die at the
paw of the lion and the bear, before the excited and gloating eyes of half a
province. The truth is, that the whole East now, since Diocletian’s collapse,
was lying bound and helpless, like St Thecla in the amphitheatre of Caesarea, before the Evil Beast himself.
And horrible as were such
deaths as these, there were worse things yet,—a hundred thousandfold more
horrible; and far more alien from the earnest morality of Diocletian. These
foul Satanic Dacian boors, to whom Satan had given all the kingdoms of this world,
had sent a rescript—the authorities are incontroversible—to
many (at any rate) among their lieutenants, specially directed against that
large and increasing class of women, who had devoted themselves— mistakenly it
may be—to go for ever without the holy bliss of motherhood. Let any person read
the story of St Didymus and St Theodora, one of the truest, simplest, tenderest
stories ever lived through; and then say whether such a thing could ever have
happened in the year 304, had not Diocletian, in his palace at Sirmium, been
lying all through those sweet May days
unconscious that his brother and his son were ruining the world for which he
had toiled so well.
“ In the city of
Alexandria, Proculus, sitting before the judgment-seat, said, ‘ Call the Virgin
Theodora.’
The clerk answered from his desk, ‘Theodora is at the bar.’
The
judge said, ‘Of what condition art thou ?’
Theodora answered, ‘I am a
Christian.’
The judge said, ‘Art thou freeborn or a serving-maid?’
Theodora
answered, ‘I have already told thee; I am a Christian. Christ came and set me
free; for as far as this world is concerned, I was born free.’
The judge said, ‘Call the Curator of the city.’ And when he came, he said to him, ‘Tell me what
thou knowest of the Virgin Theodora.’
Lucius the Curator said, ‘By your
worship, she is freeborn and a lady too, and of a very excellent family.’
The
judge said, ‘Then if freeborn, why wouldest thou not
be married?’
Theodora answered, ‘For Christ’s sake. Coming in the flesh into
this world, He withdrew us from corruption and promised us eternal life.
Therefore so long as I remain in the faith of Him, I believe I shall remain
intact.’
The judge said, ‘The Emperors have commanded that all ye who are
Virgins must either sacrifice to the gods, or be thereunto incited by being
abused in a brothel.’
Theodora answered, ‘I suppose that thou art aware that
the Lord is a regarder of men’s wills: God seeth the will to be chaste. And if thou forcest me to do this, then is it no harlotry,—only a deed
of violence done by you.’
The judge said, ‘As I learn that thou art of good
birth, and as I feel compassion for thy beautiful face, I shall take pity on
thee. But I warn thee not to trifle with me, for (by all the gods) it will do
thee no good. The Emperors have made a decree that all ye who are Virgins must
either sacrifice to the gods, or be thereunto incited by being abused in a
brothel.’
Theodora answered, ‘I have already told thee, that God is a regarder of the will : for He hath foreknowledge, and He seeth the thoughts. Wherefore if I am forced to do this, I
do not judge it to be fornication : just as if thou shouldest choose to cut off
my head, or hand, or foot, or to cut up my whole body: these would be works of
thy violence, not of my will. For I, for my part, mean to remain in God. For my
vow itself, so far as that is concerned, is but a gift of God, for to Him
belongs virginity, and also the power to confess Him. And He is the
Lord, and He can keep His gift safe, according
as He will.’
The judge said, ‘Thou must never think of disgracing thy family,
and being a reproach to it for ever. According to the witness which the Curator
gave of thee, thou art freeborn, and worthy of respect, and of the highest
birth.’
Theodora answered, ‘I acknowledge the Lord Christ as the highest, who
gave me my free birth and my honourable estate, and
who knows well how to preserve His own turtledove.’
The judge said, ‘Why dost
thou make such a mistake as to trust a man that was crucified. Think not that
when thou art delivered into the brothel thou wilt be preserved without stain.
Therefore, for every reason, it will be madness to persist.’
Theodora answered,
‘I trust Christ, who suffered under Pontius Pilate, that He will free me from
the hands of these enemies, and that He will preserve me without stain while I
persevere in the faith of Him; and I cannot deny it.’
“The judge said, I am
bearing with thy prattle, and have not yet put thee under torture; but if thou persistest in thy contradiction, I must have thee overcome
like any slave-girl. I must cause the command of our lords the Emperors to be
fulfilled, for an ensample unto other women.’
To whom Theodora answered, ‘I am
ready to give up my body, over which thou hast power; but God has the power
over my soul.’
The judge said, ‘Buffet her somewhat smartly with the palms of
your hands, and say to her, Be not a fool, but go up and sacrifice to the
gods.’
Theodora answered, ‘By the Lord I will not sacrifice, nor worship the
devils, while I have the Lord for my helper.’
The judge said, ‘Fool, thou hast
forced me to do an injury to thee who art a freeborn woman, to cast thee unto
such a rabble as are waiting eagerly for thy sentence to be passed.’
Theodora
answered, ‘I am no fool for confessing the Lord. Also what thou sayest to be
an injury, will be an honour and glory to me unto all
time.’
The judge said, ‘I shall no longer suffer thee, but do the bidding of
our lords the Emperors. For I suffered thee, hoping that thou wouldest be persuaded, but if I spare thee now any longer,
I shall be found contrary to the imperial decree.’
Theodora answered, ‘Just as
thou art afraid, and hastenest to perform what is
bidden thee, so I too hasten not to deny my Lord ; for I am afraid to despise
the true King.’
The judge said, ‘Dost thou despise the command of the
everlasting Emperors, and think me to be a fool? See (saith he) lest thou
begin to feel by experience. Therefore I give thee three days’ space from now;
and by the gods, unless thou dost consent, I will place thee in the brothel,
that all women may see thee, and seeing thee may be convinced of the injuries
which themselves must undergo.’
Theodora answered, ‘God is the same now as
ever He was, who will not suffer me to fall away from Him. Therefore I am ready
to offer thee my body, for to me these three days are already as good as gone.
Do therefore as thou wilt. But I beg thee, order me to be kept without
pollution, until thou dost pronounce my sentence.’
The judge said, ‘I order
Theodora to be kept three full days under befitting custody, if perchance she
may repent and persuade herself to draw back from so monstrous a contumacy. And
take heed ye offer her no violence, forasmuch as she is of a noble family.’
“So after three days, the
judge, having taken his seat, ordered Theodora to be called.
The judge said, ‘If thou hast mended thy ways, sacrifice and go. But I tell thee, if thou stickest to thy purpose, thou shalt not be left a Virgin.’
Theodora answered, ‘I have already told thee, and ask no leave to tell
thee again, that the gift of chastity is through Christ, the declaration of uncorruptibleness and the profession of faith is through
the Lord Christ, and He knows how to preserve His lamb and His handmaid.
The
judge said, ‘By the gods, for sheer fear of the command of the Emperors, I must
pass sentence on thee, lest, if I do it not, I myself be accused. But thou
shalt understand that it is thyself that hast put thyself into the brothel, by
refusing to sacrifice to the idols. Let us see whether Christ, for whose sake
thou hast persisted in thy contumacy, will keep thee safe?
Theodora answered,
‘God, who perceiveth all secrets and knoweth all things long before, and who hath kept me
without stain unto this day because of His promise, He will keep me also from
the foul and wicked men who are prepared to insult God’s handmaid? ”
And so the great heroine
was led by the satellites of justice into the brothel. A peerless traditor, she
had been willing to surrender even a nobler treasure than Hermes of
Heraclea had surrendered. Nor was her confidence vain. The Lord whom she
trusted had provided a means for her escape. It was not that those who dared to
gaze profanely on her consecrated form were struck, as in the story of St
Agnes, with blindness, and restored to sight by the Virgin’s prayer. No angel
appeared to open the doors and lead her forth. Her deliverance was effected by
a simple brave deed of human kindness. The amused rabble of Alexandria were
standing by the house to watch who would first go in to seize the victim, when
an officer of high rank, clad in his military garb, pushed his way through, and
entered amid the laughter of the mob into the infamous den. Didymus the
Christian had not been ashamed to feign himself one of the wicked, nor afraid
to risk his life, if he might by any means save the maiden from less gentle
hands.
“Fear not,” he said, as Theodora’s courage sank at his entrance; “I
wear the Devil’s livery, but I am thy brother. Come, change raiment with me.
Has not the Apostle said, I beseech you, be as I am?”
The great
helmet was put upon her head, and the long cloak covered her figure, only
showing the military sandals and greaves beneath. Didymus bad her hang her
head, as men do who visit such houses, and to speak to no one at the door. The
next person who went into the chamber was astonished to find only a grown man
sitting there. ‘God’s turtledove ’ was flown.
Didymus was of course
taken to the Augustal’s tribunal. Proculus asked who
had suggested to him to do the deed.
He answered, ‘God sent me to do it.’
‘Confess,’ said the judge, ‘before you are tortured, where Theodora is.’
Didymus
answered, ‘Where she is, by Jesus Christ the Son of God, I know not: but
I know and am sure that she is a handmaid of God, and that having once
confessed Christ she remained inviolate, and God has kept her unsullied. The
credit of what I have done, therefore, belongs to the Lord, and not to me ;
for God did it for her according to His faithfulness, as thou thyself
knowest, if but thou wouldest confess.’
The judge
ordered him to execution. Didymus replied, ‘Blessed art Thou, O God, the Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hast not despised my device, and hast saved thy
handmaid Theodora.’
It seems almost incredible
that human beings should deliberately have put this hideous affront upon human
nature in the sacred name of law. But it becomes more shocking still, when a
closer inspection leads to the belief that the suggestion originated in the
studies of the New Platonists. It was apparently about the time of the issue
of the Fourth Edict, that the philosophic magician Theotecnus was appointed by Galerius to the chief magistracy of Galatia, having pledged
himself to uproot the Christian superstition in his district. There he made his
first experiments in those damned arts of persecution, which he carried to so
high a finish later on under Maximin at Antioch. There he first tried the
effect of sending St Tecusa, and six other nuns with her, to the house of shame
. From that time, this devilish device became common. The wide spread of the
practice proves the truth of the remark in the Acts of St Didymus, that rape
became a legal weapon, by imperial decree. It was not a fortuitous coincidence
that governors in East and West hit at the same time upon this cogent argument.
While St Theodora suffered from the loathsome prank in Egypt, and St Tecusa at
Ancyra, at Rome the queenly child St Agnes was subjected to the same discipline
beneath Maximian’s lewd eye. At Thessalonica, the Virgin Irene was brought down
from the cave, whither she and her sisters had retired since the First Edict
was put forth in order to read the Holy Scriptures unmolested, and led by the
common hangman to the brothel. The pages of St Ambrose and St Chrysostom abound
with similar tales. If one thing more than another could promote the development
of that primitive Order of Virgins, which filled the great Milanese Pontiff
with such enthusiasm, it was the manner in which they were singled out to bear
the most frightful assault in all the persecution. The fiends that sought to
destroy the Church’s precious innocence, had overshot their mark.
CHAPTER VII.
FROM
DIOCLETIAN TO CONSTANTINE.
Thus angry had the strife become when Diocletian awoke from his torpor to find his
abdication-day at hand. Ill as he was, they had found means to bring him to
Nicomedia towards the end of the year 304, in time for the inauguration of the
new circus. But the Emperor had been unable to take part in the festival. The
journey from Sirmium had proved too great a trial for his enfeebled powers, and
on the 13th of December, in spite of the litanies offered up in all the temples
of the town, the woebegone looks of the palace servants and the adjournment of
the judicial sessions conveyed to the 'world without the
intelligence that the Augustus was no more. Early the next day, however, it was
discovered that life was still present, and that what seemed death had been
only a longer fainting fit than usual. But the bulletins which issued from the
imperial chamber were so reserved, that many persons suspected that Diocletian
was indeed dead, and his death only concealed for fear the troops should
attempt some revolution before the expected arrival of Galerius. The suspicion
spread and fortified itself for three months, and could not be convinced by
anything short of the public appearance of the old Emperor himself, on the 1st
of March, so ill and wasted as scarcely to be recognised,
and still subject to the attacks of an intermittent imbecility.
It was not long after this
occurrence that the Caesar appeared at the capital. He had come, according to agreement,
to be admitted Augustus in Diocletian’s stead on the kalends of May; and he had
no suspicion whatever that his father-in-law had suffered a change of mind upon
the subject of his withdrawal. What was his surprise to find that
Diocletian,—who had so strenuously maintained the doctrine of vicennial
abdication, and had coerced Maximian into accepting the same view,—was now as
loth as Maximian himself to surrender the helm of government! Such was the
case. Diocletian was no longer looking forward to the 1st of May with the
pleasant sense of an approaching holiday. Sadly and wearily he had come to the
conclusion that for the world’s sake he must toil yet longer at his great task,
and, if need be, die in harness.
No clear account has ever
yet been given of the circumstances which attended the famous abdication of
Diocletian, although the seeming discrepancies between the original authorities are susceptible, I believe, of
being easily put in harmony. It is a fact, which cannot be disproved, that the
great Refounder of the Empire had from the beginning
meant to retire after his twentieth year of office, and to set thus an example
which his successors were to follow. His resolution was not suddenly taken (as
some elder writers appear to suggest) because an unforeseen and accidental
sickness in the year 305 had made him feel unfit for work. It
was the outcome of sagacious observation and long forethought. Few men can fill
a very laborious and anxious post, with real success, for more than a score of
years. After so liberal a trial, a bad ruler can make none believe his promises
of improvement, while a good ruler runs the risk of being compared unfavourably with his earlier self. Better to withdraw into
a distinguished repose, amid the astonished plaudits of mankind, than to be
called by a single tongue a dotard on the throne. And in the empire which
Diocletian ruled there was a further reason which made it prudent to retire.
Men like the Emperor’s hopeful heir-apparent might be content to wait many
years for the peaceful reversion of the sceptre, if
the date were fixed at which it would surely be their own; but otherwise, the
temptation would be strong to fix at their own pleasure the close of a
predecessor’s life. And now Diocletian’s ambition was more than satisfied. He
had fully determined to resign his power on the twentieth anniversary of the
day which had seen Maximian made Caesar; and he had thought to resign it with
confidence into the hands of Constantius, with Galerius for coadjutor.
Yet Lactantius’
story is but exaggerated, not untrue, when he says that the Caesar came, not to
congratulate his wife’s father on recovery from sickness, but to force him off
the throne. Diocletian had undergone no change of view on the
abstract theoretical wisdom of vicennial abdication, nor had his disorder
reduced him to that vulgar jealousy which might make him cling to power, as
dying men cling to life : but, since his interview with Maximian in December,
events had taken place of which he had only just become aware, and which made
him feel how fearfully dangerous it would be to relinquish the direction of
affairs. During that period of derangement Galerius had given proof that he was
capable of overturning all the good which Diocletian had done. Maximian and he
together had shot abroad those two fell edicts, which ordered that every human
being should by compulsion offer sacrifice to idols which half the race
abhorred, and that every Christian Nun should suffer the extremest outrage which humanity can offer to humanity. The great Church was awake, and
was beginning to lift her towering height in a furious and frenzied enthusiasm.
Unless something were done at once to appease the mighty rebel, there was good
reason to expect such a civil war as earth had never known. And Galerius was
blind to the danger. Galerius could, and would, do nothing to soothe the
Christians. Galerius was bent, not upon quelling a chance conspiracy in the
brotherhood, but upon putting the whole brotherhood to the sword. Diocletian
saw where the only hope lay. The ‘Second Augustus’ alone could cope with the
emergency. A German writer of repute has tried to win him credit for tenderness
of heart by arguing that he retired because he could not bear the cruelties of
the persecution; but how far nobler and more magnanimous his conduct was, when
the facts are known. Returning from the jaws of death, and still (from
overwork) but half alive, he was ready to forgo his hardearned rest, the éclat of an abdication, and the home he had so long been
preparing for his old age, rather than see the empire go back to the rack and ruin
from which he had delivered it.
But the Evil Beast had no
eye for the nobility of Diocletian’s self-sacrificing proposal. He began—so Lactantius learned from Constantine, or someone else about
the court—civilly enough, making much of his benefactor’s recent sickness, and
the benefits he would gain by the change to Illyrian air. But Diocletian was
more solicitous about the health of the empire than his own, and stuck to his
point. Then the Caesar waxed warmer, and spoke openly about his own
expectations. The argument was indeed a fair one. Diocletian had promised him
the succession, and felt that the argument was fair. It is said that he even
offered to sacrifice his quadruple system as the price of retaining some
control upon the administration. “There is no reason,” he said, “if you must
needs be an Emperor, why all four should not be Augusti together.”
He would hardly have suggested such a concession, had he been the strong man
that he was once. Galerius saw that he was gaining the advantage, and followed
it up. He vowed
that Diocletian’s plan of an imperial college was the best that could be
devised, and that he would never see it abandoned. But fifteen years spent in
fighting savages on the banks of the Danube was as much exile, and as much
drudgery, as could be expected from any man who was powerful enough to choose.
In proportion as the worn-out Emperor shewed signs of coming to terms, so
Galerius advanced in violence. He had thoroughly alarmed the old man two years
before, and now it was easier to alarm him. “ If you, sir,” he said at length,
“ refuse to oblige me, I must see how else I can better myself.” Perhaps
Diocletian had felt throughout that it was but a forlorn hope. He turned once
more to his omens and his oracles’, and he found the outlook dark. The answer
of fate came back that a great crash awaited the empire. Diocletian felt that
he could not withstand fate; he determined to abandon the Church and the world
to the inevitable issue, and to betake the life which after all had proved a
failure to the solitude, the homeliness, the religion of Spalatro.
But he had another
disappointment to endure before leaving Nicomedia. There is no reason to doubt
that Diocletian, having been successfully brought back by Galerius to his
original design of abdication, was next driven against his will into altering
the succession. For many years the old Emperor had kept close to his person the
able and judicious son of Constantius and St Helen,—not as a hostage (as it
has been stated), for Constantius was not a prince who needed such rivets to
fix his loyalty; it would have been absurd to keep Constantine as a security
for his father, while the son of the restless Maximian lived at large in Italy.
Everything shews that Constantine in the palace of Nicomedia was being educated
for the work Diocletian meant him to fulfil; he was learning the wisdom of the
Egyptians.
The Emperor had already advanced him to high military honours. Even
if Diocletian had no immediate intention of promoting Constantine to the
Caesar- ship at his own retirement, he at least intended him some day to take
the world in hand; and all the world—especially the army—looked upon him as
certain to occupy the first vacancy. With him, in public opinion, was
associated the name of Maxentius, Maximian’s son. The young man bore, indeed, a
hardly better character than his father; but, unless there were some strong
reason to the contrary, Diocletian wished kinship not to be disregarded in the
succession to the throne. His intentions in this case were very plainly declared
by his having given to Maxentius for wife a daughter of Galerius; for the imperial ladies were far too valuable to be spent on men not destined to
the purple. At a later date Diocletian incurred the revenge of Constantine and
Licinius, because (they said) he had looked too kindly on the pretensions of
Maxentius. But Galerius had no relish for the appointment of the pair.
Constantine he hated with all the hatred of a jealous rival. On the religious
question the two and he were utterly at variance; for while Constantine was
theologically drawn towards Christianity in some degree, and most cordially
echoed Diocletian’s political feeling towards it, Maxentius also was disposed
to befriend the Church, having the wit to oppose his father’s policy in
everything. Galerius had chosen colleagues who would be more supple to his
will. Probably without great labour he induced the
Emperor to set aside Maxentius for the present, in favour of one Severus,—a man unknown to fame, but (in spite of the debauchery which he
shared with most of his contemporaries) a loyal servant and a fair captain.
It must have been a harder task to make the old man disannul the hopes of his
own young scholar ; and that, in favour of a creature
so repulsive to Diocletian as the substitute whom he proposed. Lactantius, in his fancy sketch of the scene, well depicts
the horror of Diocletian as Galerius introduced ‘ the young half-savage,’ Daza.
“Who in the world,” he cried, “is this person whom you bring me?” Galerius
answered that the sly-faced Caliban was a relation of his own.
The old Augustus groaned aloud. “The care of the state,” he said, “cannot
possibly be confided to the kind of beings you present me with.” “I,” said
Galerius, “am satisfied with them.” Diocletian felt again that he was
overmatched, and acquiesced, with words of ominous warning. “You,” he said,
“you, on whose shoulders the government is falling, will have to see to this. I
have had toil and thought enough, that the state might stand uninjured during
my own reign. If any catastrophe occurs, the fault will not lie with me.”
The first of May came; and
Diocletian gave up his purple,—in the presence of the army, but not to the
army. The army had only elected himself because Jove had willed that it should
elect him; and his successors were to reign by direct grace of Jove and of
Jovius. On a high place, about three miles from Nicomedia, made conspicuous and
sacred by a tall column topped with an effigy of Jove, under which Galerius had
been invested with the imperial cloak, a dais had been erected. On the dais
stood the Augustus and the Caesar, and with them Maximinus and Constantine.
Beneath the dais stood Lactantius. As the great
Emperor made his farewell oration, he was so affected. by the thought of what
he was resigning the world unto, that the historian saw the tears upon his
massive melancholy face. He told the audience that he felt his age, that he
needed rest, that younger men would do the work better than he could, that he
had fixed on new Caesars to take his room and Maximian’s. All eyes were fixed
on Constantine; but, to the surprise of all, the names which Diocletian
mentioned were those of Severus and of Maximin. The people present affected to
believe that one name or the other had been bestowed for the occasion upon
Constantine: but Galerius stretched his hand back behind the speaker, and
fetched Daza to the front. Then, before the eyes of all, the ‘veteran king’
stripped himself of his own laticlave, and cast it upon the shoulders of the
thing beside him, stepped down from the dais into his travelling carriage,
drove straight through the city to the port, and took ship for his native
shore. The same day, though not with so good a grace, Maximian at Milan had
gone through the same ceremony in the temple of Jupiter, and had
retired to wallow in the sensual pleasures of Lucania.
It will be felt that the
main interest of the persecution is gone, as soon as Diodes is settled, an
ex-Emperor, in his Dalmatian villa. Constantius was now first Augustus,
Galerius second. But the reign of Constantius was so short that it is
impossible to say with certainty what line he took with regard to Christianity.
We have no material from the West which bears distinctly on the subject; and
the West is the quarter where his influence would still be most felt, for he
did not follow up his advancement by removing to Nicomedia, nor even to Milan,
but stayed on the scene of his old activity. I think it probable that in his
own immediate provinces he left the Christian persecution where it was. He did
not formally stop it. It had, from the first, in Gaul and Germany and Britain
been barely more than a dead letter, and only required to be left alone to die.
In Spain perhaps he had to interfere on Christianity’s behalf more vigorously.
Beyond these countries his power did not (except in name) extend. Even Italy
and Africa, though belonging to the western half of the empire, were not
beneath his rule. Eutropius, who is followed by Orosius, declares that he gave
over those rich territories to Galerius. For my own part, I am persuaded that
there was no formal transaction, and that the cession was not so voluntary as
it would appear. But the statement contains a residuum of truth. The
explanation is to be found in admitting the general truthfulness of Lactantius’ narrative of the abdication, as I have given it
above. The Caesar who was thought to be the vicegerent of Constantius, was
Severus; but Severus had been nominated, not (as he ought to have been) by his
own chief, nor even by Diocletian, but by Galerius. He was in fact the merest
tool of his patron; and Italy and Africa, under him, were much more truly a
part of the dominions of Galerius than were Syria or Egypt, which the
independent Daza held. To say the least of it, Constantius had no more command
in them, than Diocletian had enjoyed. And so it came to pass that,
in spite of what the Bishop of Caesarea says, the persecution did not fully
cease in what had been the realm of Maximian, so long as Severus lived.
And in the rest of the empire the Christians were liable to as much
inconvenience as before. It is indeed just possible that Constantius had some
slight influence upon his Eastern colleagues, and that they would have given
freer play to their genius had they been untrammelled by fear of him,—and, to be sure, there is evidence that they acted more boldly
on the news of his demise. But even during his lifetime no great attention was
paid to his modest and legitimate desires. “Though Constantius’ name was
obliged to be set first,” says the author of the Deaths, “ Galerius
despised him.” And it is hardly to be thought of that the mild monotheist
approved of the earliest imperial action of Maximinus. That action was to
republish, in every particular, the bloody edict of Maximian.
It must not be said that
this republication was an insignificant act, simply because the result in
actual martyrdoms was not great. In the first place, it is (I believe)
erroneous to suppose that Eusebius, in his small treatise, pretends to give an
exhaustive list of the Martyrs of Palestine. He tells of no palms which were
not won in his sight, or at least by athletes in whom he was not specially
interested. But the horrors of a persecution (God knows) do not depend solely
on the numbers of the slain.
“Fear hath a hundred eyes that all agree
To plague her beating heart; and there is one
(Not idlest that!) which holds communion
With things that were not, yet were meant to be.”
Yet it
must be owned (and perhaps here we may trace the influence of Constantius) that
Eusebius has but three deaths to record within that reign, and two at least
take place in very extravagant circumstances of aggression. The first (which
alone I shall relate) was of a young gentleman of nineteen, named Apphian, whom the Bishop describes as a ‘blessed and truly
innocent lamb,’ the son of distinguished heathen parents in Lycia. His parents
had sent him to accomplish his studies in the school of Beyrout,
at that time a somewhat too seductive abode for youths who were not born
ascetics. Apphian however was gifted by nature, and
inspired by grace, with a philosophic temper, and ‘strange to say, even at Beyrout,’ proved superior to temptation; and when his
education was complete, the boy determined not to return to his pagan mother,
‘but taking no thought even of his daily expenses, through his hope and trust
in God, was led by the Divine Spirit, like one led by the hand, to the city of
Caesarea, where the crown of martyrdom for godliness was prepared for him.’
The young gentleman became a member of the very household of Eusebius, and had
dwelt with him the better part of a year, when the whole town was agitated to
hear that the edict was to be at once enforced among them. With a boyish sense
of adventure, St Apphian left the house without
making any one privy to his purpose; and while Urbanus the governor was lifting
his right hand to pour a libation, the audacious stripling rushed between the
guards and griped him by the arm, and warned him to desist from his error,
saying that no good would come to those who left the One True God and
sacrificed to idols and to devils. His death was as horrible as might be
expected; but the sequel of his death was less to be looked for. After many
stripes and tortures, distributed over several days, the poor lad was flung
half dead into the deep sea, far out from shore, and sank. The Bishop and all
the inhabitants of Caesarea stand surety for that which followed. A tremendous
roaring and motion of the sea immediately began, which shook the whole city;
and in the midst of the strange noise and quaking of the ground, the body of
the boy-martyr was seen, cast up by the indignant waters of the Levant at the
very gates of the town. Calm and cold indeed must be the eye which glances on this
fact (for the fact need not be doubted), and scorns the fervent sympathy
which took the coincidence for a miracle.
The martyrdom of St Apphian took place on Friday, the second of April, 306.
Galerius himself since his accession had been the less active in persecuting
the Christians, because he was very busy persecuting the world at large. His
whole attention was engrossed by the work of making the most vexatious census
of his dominions in all Roman history. We may mention, by the way, in
confirmation of the statement that Italy was virtually subject to him, that
while it is certain Constantius gave no countenance to these oppressive ‘taxings,’ the commissioners of Severus or his Eastern
master spared not even Rome itself, but goaded her to disaffection, and finally
to rebellion, by their unrighteousness. But other public events were taking
place, which greatly affected the Church’s welfare, and which led to the total
cessation of the persecution in the West, and the fearful increase of it in the
East.
It is needless to tell for
the hundredth time the epic story of the elevation of young Constantine—how his
father, disappointed by the slight which had been passed upon his family, and
fearing lest worse was to follow, wrote again and again to Galerius, beseeching
him to give his son liberty to come and join him;—how Galerius one evening,
having no longer any excuse to forge, put the passport in his hand, but
(knowing that the journey would be for Constantine’s honour,
not his own) wished next morning to delay him;—how Constantine, expecting some
such trickery, overnight, when the Augustus had gone to rest, started from the
Asiatic capital and travelled as fast as the imperial post-horses could gallop
right across Thrace and Illyricum, and Lombardy, and Gaul, and when the Emperor’s
men tried to pursue after him, lo! in all the public relays there was not a
single horse that could go;—how the young hero found his father
just sailing from Boulogne, and sailed with him, and helped him to defend our
homes from the wild Picts;—how, when the north was quiet, Constantius went back
to his good house at York, and fell sick, and how (as some say), a blessed
Angel came and told him, as he lay dying, to proclaim his eldest son Caesar in
his stead, though he was too wise and good a man to want Angels to suggest
plans so obvious and right;—and
finally how, when the messenger came to the Evil Beast and told him that the
armies of the West had hailed their new master with delight, and shewed him in
token the image of Constantine with a bay wreath on its head, the Evil Beast in
his fury nearly pitched the image in the fire and threatened to pitch the
bearer after it, but yet, in spite of himself, durst not deny what Constantine
asked, and sent him back the purple robe, and acknowledged him as a Caesar
under the suzerainty of Severus for his Augustus.
So far, all was fairly
regular. That, which had undoubtedly been the design of the great Founder, and
which had the emphatic (even if it were tacit) support of Constantius, I cannot
call an usurpation simply on the ground that the troops greeted it with
flattering raptures. But now came a trouble indeed—a trouble almost
as troublesome for the student to disentangle, as it was for Galerius—now Head-Emperor—to surmount. Rome had gone mad against the taxers and their
inquisition. The Emperor chose this untimely moment for breaking up the relics
of the old Praetorian camp in the city. Determined to make a last struggle
before allowing their once formidable name to be put out, the Praetorians rose.
The old spirit of the Senatus Populusque seemed to
revive when the soldiers took some of Galerius’ insolent emissaries and wetted
the streets with their blood. Then, by a choice admirable alike for its
prudence and its venturesomeness, the insurgents took for their chief the son
of their ex-tyrant Maximian, and decorated him with the purple and the title of
a Caesar.
The insurrection of Rome
was more than a mere éemeute. No less a
person than the junior Augustus was despatched, after
a busy conference with Galerius, to put it down. He gathered his forces at
Milan, and marched upon Rome. But the soldiers whom he led, were (as Zosimus
significantly points out) the old troops which had won the victories of Herculius
in Morocco, and Severus was a person to them unknown and of no esteem. Very
possibly the mere fact that Maxentius was their old commander’s son would have
been enough to win their affections, at any rate when the sentimental tie was
reinforced by large gifts or promises of money: but their loyalty to Severus
was quite discarded when the veteran Herculius threw himself upon the scene
again. That aged, but still active, prince had only retired most reluctantly,
when the rough menaces of Galerius had been added to Diocletian’s more
diplomatic appeals; and now, whether his son or he initiated the movement, he
returned with glee into the political world, robed once more with the purple,
under the style of Bis Augustus. So profound was the effect of his name
upon the imperial army, that at his approach Severus was left with but a
handful of men, and felt the necessity of falling back hastily upon Ravenna,
where he closed the gates and prepared for a siege. Strong as the place was,
even here he felt not safe with Maximian under the walls, and fearful of treachery
within the city, surrendered himself to treachery without. Herculius, no
doubt, offered his kind offices as a mediator; and the unhappy Augustus, who
would have scorned to give himself up to Maxentius, had no shame in laying his
life in the venerable hands which, not two years before, had bestowed on him
the succession. An imperial villa at the Three Taverns was placed at his
disposal, and there he was interned until some agreement should be reached
between the Italian and the other governments. But Severus did not live to see
the agreement reached. When the news came to Galerius of the catastrophe which
had befallen the first expedition, he gathered a new army, and prepared with
his own doughty hand to overthrow the upstart empire and free the captive of
the Three Taverns. Without a check he advanced into the very heart of Italy,
and pitching his camp at Interamna, now Terni, sent
his friend Licinius and another on a peaceful ambassage to his son-in-law. The
hostage was still alive, and it was necessary to proceed with moderation, lest
he should be killed. Licinius held out hope on behalf of the Augustus, that if
Maxentius would but ask as a favour that which he
possessed as a fact, it might be granted: but the only answer to this gracious
proposal which the envoys carried back, was the intelligence that the unfortunate
Severus had been compelled to quit life quietly by opening the arteries of his
throat. And at that instant Galerius found himself powerless to avenge his
death. For some reason or another he found that his troops were on the point of
deserting him. The fate of his drinking-mate and fellow-Emperor seemed likely
to become his own. He found no means to check their mutinous spirit, but to
lead them at once from the seductive neighbourhood of
his young rival, and to give them licence to harry
and ravage the whole length of the Flaminian Road as they retreated.
Maximian had not been
present at the time when Galerius made his invasion, and was probably not cognisant of Severus’ happy despatch.
In the end of the year 306, he had hastened into Gaul in hope of inducing
Constantine to league himself with the Italian empire against the East. It was
a bold stroke; for though Constantine had come to the throne against the will
of Galerius, yet he was now one of the legitimate tetrarchy, and to seek to
detach him from his fidelity to the court of Sirmium meant nothing less than to
contemplate the destruction of the new regime. And the stroke was, for
the time, successful. The Roman usurpation was so strong, that Constantine did
not disdain to accept from Maximian the Augustusship which Severus
had left vacant, and a bride; and following the example of his father, he
divorced the humble wife who had borne him the beginning of his strength—the
hapless boy whom he murdered later in life—and with great state married Fausta,
half-sister to his father’s wife, whom Maximian and Constantius alike had long
intended him to marry. But at this point he paused. He did not mean to become a
mere feudary to Herculius: and though Herculius
besought him to fall on the retreating legions of Galerius, Constantine felt
that it was not his game to annihilate so fine a countercheck to Maxentius.
In all probability about
April or May, 307, Herculius returned to Rome. But he soon found that his
daydream of once more holding the West in fee was not coming true. His son was
not his subject: and not only so, but he found that their plans of government
were entirely opposed, and that a concord such as had existed in old days
between Emperors and their Heirs-Apparent was not to be expected. Herculius
had ruled despotically from Milan: it had been part of the Jovian system to
degrade and enfeeble Rome, to take away her military importance, to ignore her
Senate. Maxentius was a Roman, whether in heart, or by policy, it matters not.
From first to last, his was a Roman, and a popular, rule. He had received his
own authority as much from the choice of the plebs, as from that of the guards.
When he invited his father’s countenance and coadjutorship,
he persuaded (if we may trust a silly orator) the Senate to take the matter up.
Once more upon the reverse of his coins reappears the old she-wolf, with
Romulus and Remus at her dugs, to typify that the Eternal City was still the
mother and protectress of kings. His little son bore the name of the first king
and founder of the town. And one step he took, in accordance with the character
of his government, which is of extreme importance to the Church historian, and
to which repeated reference has been made already. He wished to be popular:—a sure
way to be popular was to reverse all that Herculius had done in the days of his
first empire :—there was nothing which had more signalised Herculius than his cruel zeal for the Christian persecution. “ Maxentius,” says
the Greek historian, “ began his reign by feigning our Christian faith to curry favour with the people of Rome, and in that region,
assuming a form of godliness, gave orders to his subjects to drop at once the
persecution against the Christians.”
Constantius had had no power to stop the persecution, but now it was
definitely, entirely, authoritatively stopped. The Pope who, according to a
late tradition, had been set the task of grooming Maximian’s horse, now sent
Deacons to the Prefect of the City, with warrants from Maxentius and his
Prefect of the Praetorium, to reoccupy the property which had been taken from
us in the time of the persecution. It was not likely then that Maximian and
Maxentius could pull harmoniously under the same yoke. The chasm between the
two widened daily. At last the final rupture came. Herculius summoned to a
conference the soldiery who had deserted Severus for him, and invited also the
attendance of the Roman populace. He was announced as intending to state his
ideas on the great burning question of the government. Suddenly, at a climax in
his oration, he turned with stretched hands to his son and colleague, who was
beside him on the platform, denouncing him as the author of all the calamities
under which the empire groaned; and becoming more hot as he went on, he
grasped the purple robe and tore it from Maxentius’ shoulders. Vain and
mistaken old man, he believed himself still to be the idol of the troops, and
hoped that his deed would be hailed with acclamations. But Maxentius knew
better. Shaking himself from his father, he leapt boldly out from the high
platform and fell among the soldiers, who caught their popular young prince
with enthusiasm. Amid the angry clamour of the
multitudes, Maximian was justled out of Rome, and might well thank heaven that
he was allowed to reach uninjured the French court and his new son-in-law.
And Diocletian during all
this turbulent period was gaining new health in a quiet country life, and
trying to shut his ears to the din of his fabric breaking up. Yet even in his
retreat, he was not suffered to forget the cardinal error of his life,—that 23rd
of February, when, sick and nervous, he had bowed to Galerius’ will, and
consented to a course of action which he knew to be unjust. The persecution
haunted him. There has been preserved a naive and most interesting narrative of
one occasion,—possibly one of many,—when he was compelled, in his private life,
to take part unwillingly in administering the bloody statute of Herculius. The
facts recorded belong to the year 306. It would hardly be possible to set in a
more amiable light the eager interest of that master mind about matters of art,
the frank kindliness of his intercourse with his simple workmen, which makes
the reader think how tender must have been his relations with his martyred
chamberlains,— his outburst of disgust with the “philosophers” who forced him
to notice that his favourite craftsmen were guilty of
Christianity. Diocletian is every inch himself.
“ It was when Diocletian
the Augustus came to Pannonia, to be present at the opening of divers quarries
in the hills. And it was so, when he gathered together all the stonemasons,
that he found among them men filled with great skill in their art, Claude, Castory, Symphorian, and Nicostratus, marvellous men in the stonecutter’s art. These men
were Christians in secret, and kept God’s commandments, and whatsoever piece of
work they did in their carving, they carved in the Name of our Lord Jesus
Christ. And it fell out on a day, that Diocletian the Augustus ordered the
artificers to take all their tools and carve out of Thasos stone an image of
the Sun with his four-horse chariot—chariot and horses and all out of this
same stone. So at that time, all the artificers thinking the thing over with
the philosophers, began to design the fashion of the piece, and after they had
hewn a great block out of the Thasos quarry, the piece of carving suited not
according to the order of Diocletian the Augustus. And there was emulation
many days among the artificers and philosophers. Now on a certain day all the
artificers came together, in number six hundred and twenty two, with five
philosophers to try the lie of the stone, and they began to look for the veins
pf the stone. And there was wonderful emulation among the artificers and
philosophers. At that time Symphorian, trusting in
the faith which he held, said to his fellow-workmen, ‘I beseech you, brethren
all, trust me, and I will find out the lie of this stone, with the men of my
gang, Claude, Simplice, Nicostratus, and Castory.’
And finding a vein of marble, he began to carve the piece in the Name of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and the carving had good success according to the order of
the Augustus. The carving that was made was of an image of the Sun, twenty-five
foot long. And this was declared to Diocletian the Augustus, and he rejoiced.
And the same hour he gave command to build in that part of Pannonia a temple in
a place which is called Ad Montem Pinguem, and there
he erected and placed the statue, and gilded it, and began to make merry at
that place with sacrifices and ointments and perfumes, and gave great gifts to
the artificers. At that time Diocletian the Augustus rejoiced in their
handicraft, and being seized with exceeding great love of it, ordered that the
columns or the chapiters of columns should be cut by the artificers from the
Porphyry quarry. And he called to him Claude, Symphorian,
Nicostratus and Castory, and Simplice, whom lifting
with gladness from the ground he said to them : ‘I wish to have the columns or
chapiters of columns cut from the Porphyry hill by no workmanship less skilled
than yours.’
“And they, having heard
it, departed straightway from the Emperor with a multitude of artificers and
with the philosophers. And coming to the Porphyry hill, at a place which is
called Locus Igneus, they began to hew a stone of
forty foot long. Now Claude used to do everything, at which he worked, in the
Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, and his handicraft succeeded: but whatsoever
Simplice, who was a Gentile, did, was not convenient.
But on a day said
Nicostratus to Simplice, ‘Brother, how is it that thy chisel breaks?’
And
Simplice said to him, ‘I pray thee, temper the chisel for me that it break not
?
Claude said to him, ‘Give me every tool of thy craft.’ And when he had given
him all his iron instruments of carving, Claude said, ‘In the Name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, be this iron strong and sound to work withal.’
From that hour
Simplice began to work all his squaring work with his own chisel well and
rightly, even as Symphorian did. Then Simplice with
wonderful desire and zeal began to enquire of Symphorian what was the manner of the tempering, that his tools and chisels never brake,
whereas before it was not so. Symphorian said to him
with Claude, ‘Dost thou, brother, marvel then at the tempering of the chisels? The God who is Creator and Lord of all hath strengthened his own handiwork.’
Simplice answered, saying to Symphorian, ‘Yea, hath
not the god Jove himself made all things?’
Claude answering said to him, 'Brother, do penance, for thou hast blasphemed,
not wotting what thou sayest. The God whom we confess, He created all
things, and Jesus Christ His Son our Lord, and the Holy Ghost. For the god whom
thou speakest of, wherefore seest thou not that he is carved forth of our own hands? Knowest thou not that the
very Sun whom we made by our art of carving is himself nothing?’
That very
day, while they were debating among themselves, lo on a sudden Diocletian the
Augustus ordered that they should cause to be hollowed for him out of the
Porphyry quarry, conches adorned with figures. Then Symphorian, Claude, Castory,
Nicostratus, began in the Lord’s Name to hollow the conches and basins with
figures and stoups, with great subtilty of workmanship. But whatsoever tool
Simplice took in his hand to work withal, anon it brake. Then said he to Symphorian: ‘I adjure thee by the Sungod,
tell me who’s the God that created all things, in whose Name ye do your work so
well.’
Claude answering said to Simplice : ‘Art thou pleased with that which
we do in the sight of thine eyes?’
Simplice answered and said: ‘I see your
works; but I know not the lore which ye teach secretly day by day. Now declare
to me, I entreat you, this lore of your God, that I may enjoy full friendship
with you.’
Claude said to him: ‘And is thy friendship unfeigned?’
Simplice
said: ‘Unfeigned indeed: for yourselves also know, lo these fifteen years how I
have worked with you.’
Symphoriam said to him: ‘If
thou canst believe, we will tell thee, and thou wilt both soon gain skill, and
also have eternal life.’
Simplice said : ‘I have earnestly longed to know
about your God, and I beseech you.’
Claude said to him: ‘Behold, this is what
we tell thee, that thou must believe faithfully our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of
God, and receive Baptism, and all things shall be supplied unto thee.’
Simplice said: ‘Well then, delay not, that I may be at one with you, in work
and in religion.’
And they began to seek
about for a Priest, and they found a Bishop bound in custody, Cyril by name,
brought from Antioch, kept in chains for the Name of Christ, who had been now
tormented with many stripes for three whole years. To whom coming by night, Symphorian, Claude, Nicostratus, and Castory,
together with Simplice, they found him fast bound in irons with many other
confessors, and entering in unto the blessed Cyril, they threw themselves at
his feet, and besought him to baptize Simplice. And when the blessed Bishop
Cyril heard it, he was filled with great joy and said to Simplice : ‘Son, see
that thou believe with all thy heart, and all things shall be given unto thee.’
And Claude, Symphorian, Nicostratus, and Castory, answering told him the thing which had come to
pass concerning the tools. And then the blessed Bishop Cyril giving thanks to Almighty
God said to Simplice: ‘ Son, thou hast seen a deed of power at thy work: only
believe faithfully,’ Simplice answered with tears and said: ‘And how would ye
have me show my belief?’
The blessed Bishop Cyril said: ‘That thou shouldest
believe on Jesus Christ our Lord, the Son of God, the Creator of all, and that
thou shouldest renounce all images made with hand.’
Simplice said: 'I believe
in truth that Jesus Christ is Very God.’ And when he had made him, according to
Church custom, a catechumen, he baptized him there in the prison, in the Name
of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, and sent them away.”
The five good masons, now
in full communion with each other, went back to their work, and again used the
blessed Sign at every moment, but so openly now that the 'philosopher,’ or
gaffer, under whom they worked, observed the gesture, and accused them of practising magic,—an art then in high and rising repute.
Claude denied the charge, and in the altercation which ensued, it came out that
the men were Christians; and several of the artificers who had listened to the
dispute were disposed to throw in their lot with a religion whose effects were
so visible. The piece of work was finished, and brought before Diocletian, who
sent them a bountiful reward, and delivered a large order for more sculptures,
with the express command that the five were to superintend the business. The
philosophers were very jealous and indignant, but could not countermand Diocletian’s
own orders: so Claude and his company set the gangs to work, and began
themselves to work among them. But when the philosophers objected to their
having any share in this attempt, after being already enriched, they departed,
and undertook a carving of their own, and within a third of the time taken by
the rest, produced a very fine column. On hearing of their success, the
Augustus expressed himself overjoyed with the men’s cleverness, and ordered
the five to be presented to him in person. “To whom he said with joy: ‘By the
power of heaven, I will make proud men of you with riches and presents, only go
on carving figures out of this Porphyry hill.’ And he bade them make Victories
and Cupids, and conches again, and above all an Asclepius.
“And they made the
conches, Victories and Cupids; but the image of Asclepius they made not. So
after certain days they brought their works, adorned in divers ways with
figures. Diocletian was pleased as before with the skill of their carving, and
the Emperor said to Claude, Symphorian, Nicostratus, Castory and Simplice: ‘ It makes me happy to see how
zealously you work, but why have you not shown your love of me by carving the
Asclepius, the god of all health?
Go on quietly, and pay your attention to making this statue, and then make some
lions spouting water, and eagles and stags and representations of different
kinds of creatures.’ And they did all, in their own fashion —except, of course,
the statue of Asclepius. So after four months the philosophers made their
report to the Augustus Diocletian, that he might see the works of the
artificers, and he bade them all be brought and exhibited in a field. And when
they were all brought, there was no Asclepius presented according to the order
of the Emperor Diocletian. And when the Emperor with exceeding eagerness asked
for that, the philosophers reported saying: ‘Most gracious Caesar and
Ever-Augustus, who lovest all men and art the friend
of peace, be it known to thy clemency that these whom thou lovest are Christians, and whatever has been commanded them, they do it in the Name of
Christ.’
Diocletian the Augustus said to them: ‘If all that they do in their
Christ’s Name is notoriously magnificent, I see no harm in it, but on the
contrary great credit.’
The philosophers answered saying: ‘ Thou knowest
not, Most Gracious, that they in their horrible guilt, do not obey thy grace’s
order: they have refused to let the magnificence of their art be employed on
the erection of the god Asclepius’ image, or to exhibit a statue of him.’
Diocletian the Augustus said: ‘Let those men be brought to me.’ And when
Claude, Symphorian, Nicostratus, Castory and Simplice, had been called, the Emperor said to them: ‘You know that our
clemency has loved you with kindness and favour, and
I have cherished you with a close affection. Why did you not obey our commands
to carve the god Asclepius from the Porphyry quarry?’
Claude answered and said: ‘O gracious Ever-Augustus, we have always obeyed
thy grace and served thy nobleness; but an idol of a poor sorry human being we
will never make: because it is
so written, They that make them are like unto
them, and so are all they that put their trust in them.’ Then the philosophers
burst forth against them, saying to the Emperor: ‘Most gracious Emperor and
Ever-Augustus, thou seest their treason, how loftily
they speak to thy grace.’
Diocletian the Augustus said to them: ‘I cannot have
my skilful artificers reviled, but encouraged.’
To
whom the philosophers answered: ‘Then let them do the bidding of thy grace, or
we will find men who will do according to the will of your clemency.’
Diocletian the Augustus said : ‘And are there men to be found who are more
learned than these for skill in this art?’
The philosophers said: ‘We will
procure men who have the support of religion.’
Diocletian the Augustus said : ‘If you find men who will make the god Asclepius out of this Porphyry quarry,
then these men shall suffer a penalty for sacrilege, and the others shall be
great in the sight of our clemency’.”
The statue was put in
other hands, and finished, and presented, but when Diocletian came to inspect
it, the work was so inferior that “he wondered, and said: ‘Is this the
handiwork of the same men who pleased us so much by their cleverness in
sculpture?’
The philosophers said: ‘Most sacred Emperor and Ever-Augustus, let
your clemency take note that those whom your serenity calls most skilled in
stonecutting, that is, Claude, Symphorian,
Nicostratus, Castory and Simplice, are sacrilegious
Christians, and that through their magical incantations all mankind is being
humbled under them.’
Diocletian the Augustus said : ‘If they will not obey
lawful commands, and the words of your report are true, let them bear the
penalty of sacrilege.’ And he ordered a certain tribune named Lampadius to give
them a fair and favourable hearing, saying: ‘Try them by a fair examination,
and let any one who bears false witness against them be visited with the
penalty that would fall on the accused.’
At that time Lampadius the tribune
ordered a judgment-seat to be got ready there, before the temple of the Sun,
and all the artificers to be called together, and Symphorian,
Claude, Nicostratus, Castory and Simplice, and the
philosophers; to whom Lampadius the tribune said publicly: ‘Our lords the most
gracious Emperors have given this order, that we should find the truth between
the philosophers and masters Claude, Symphorian, Castory, Nicostratus and Simplice, and make it plain
whether the accusation between the parties was a true one.’ All the masons
cried out for envy, being urged on by the philosophers, saying: ‘By the health
of the most gracious Caesar, away with the sacrilegious men! away with the sorcerers!’
“But Lampadius the
tribune, seeing that the artificers only cried out for jealousy, said: ‘The
case is not finished yet: how can I give sentence ?’
The philosophers said: ‘If
they are not sorcerers, let them adore the Caesars god’
And straightway Lampadius
the tribune ordered Symphorian, Claude, Castory, Nicostratus and Simplice, saying: ‘Adore the Sungod so that you may destroy the philosophers’ line of
argument.’
Who answering said: ‘We never will adore the work of our own hands,
but we adore the God of heaven and earth, who is Potentate and Emperor for ever
and eternal God, even the Lord Jesus Christ.’
The philosophers said: ‘There!
you know the truth: report this to our lord Caesar.’
Then Lampadius the tribune
ordered them to be thrust into the public prison. And after nine days, having
obtained a quiet moment, he reported the matter to Diocletian the Augustus.
That same day the philosophers also accused them, persistently saying in
jealousy to the Prince: ‘If these shall escape, the worship of the gods will
die out.’ Then Diocletian the Augustus said: ‘By the great Sungod,
if they will not in the end sacrifice to the Sungod according to antient custom, nor listen to our advice, I will consume them with
divers exquisite punishments.’ Soon Lampadius the tribune ordered them to be
brought to trial another day, at the same place, before the temple of the Sun.
Lampadius the tribune said: ‘Bring in both parties, the philosophers and the
masons.’ When they were brought in, Lampadius the tribune said: ‘Let their
accusers come and say what blame they have to find with them.’ And when the
philosophers came in, one of them, Chrysolite the philosopher, said to the
tribune: ‘Why do you seek to find out further, what your intelligence has
already learned?’ Lampadius the tribune said to Claude, Nicostratus, Symphorian, Castory and Simplice:
‘Are you aware what the most gracious princes have ordered?’ These five said :
'We know not.’ To whom he said again: ‘That you must sacrifice to the great Sungod and pay honour to the
antient divinities.’ Claude answered: ‘We give honour to Almighty God and to our Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, in whose Name we have
always hoped, and believe that out of darkness we have come into the light.’ Lampadius
the tribune said: ‘And what light is so clear as the great Sungod’s?’
Claude answered, saying: ‘Christ who was born by the Holy Ghost of Mary the
Virgin, who lighteneth every man coming into this
world, who is the true light, where there is no darkness at all.’ Lampadius the
tribune said to them: ‘I beg you, and I warn you, do not waste all this love
and all this favour of our lord the prince,
Diocletian Ever-Augustus. You yourselves know too well for me to tell you, that
our most gracious prince is so kind to all men that he honours them all with as much affection as brothers or sons, but especially the
worshippers of the gods.’ Symphorian together with
his comrades said : ‘The most gracious prince ought to have so much care for
men as to see that they do not offend the God of heaven, who is the Creator of
all things. For we arc careful that we perish not in the world to come, where
the fire is not quenched.’ Then Lampadius the tribune, considering the command
of Diocletian, again reported the matter to Diocletian. Then Diocletian the
Augustus, considering their skill, instructed Lampadius the tribune, saying : ‘
Henceforth if they will not consent and sacrifice to the great Sungod, whip them with scorpions; but if they consent,
bring them to the presence of our clemency.’
“Now after five days
Lampadius sat again in the same place before the temple of the Sun, and ordered
them to be brought in by voice of herald, and showed them instruments of fear
and all kinds of tortures. And when they were come in, he thus approached them,
saying: ‘Hearken to me, and escape the tortures, and be ye dear friends of the
noble princes, and sacrifice to the great Sungod. For
I may no longer speak to you with sweet words.’ Claude answered in one breath
with his fellows, saying with great boldness: ‘We are not afraid of your terrors,
neither are we broken by your blandishments, but we fear rather the torments
eternal. For let Diocletian thy Emperor know this, that we are true Christians,
and never depart from the worship of our true God.’ Then Lampadius the tribune
was wroth, and commanded them to be stripped then and there, and punished with
scorpions, while a herald’s voice cried : ‘Despise not the bidding of the
princes.’ But in that same hour Lampadius was seized with a devil, and plucking
himself in pieces died sitting on the judgment-seat.
His wife and family hearing this ran to the philosophers with great crying, so
that the news came to Diocletian. Now when Diocletian the Emperor heard it, he
was wroth exceedingly, and, full of great fury, said : ‘Let leaden Coffins be
made, and let them be shut up inside alive, and thrown into the river.’ Then a
certain advocate Nicetius”, who was assessor to
Lampadius, did what Diocletian had bidden: and he made leaden coffins, and shut
them all up inside alive, and ordered them to be thrown into the river. But the
holy Bishop Cyril, hearing this while he was in prison, afflicted himself and
passed to the Lord. And the holy martyrs suffered for the Lord’s Name on the
sixth day before the Ides of November.”
In such artistic
employments as these Diocletian was passing his time, and in employments
homelier still, as we shall see. Perhaps he had with him the library, which had
been a matter of interest to him even in the days when Bishop Theonas wrote concerning him”. And he was certainly
enjoying still the consolations of a friendship which he had formed in early
days with the family of Flavius Vopiscus. But affairs of state were
again to be obtruded on him. By the end of the year 307, matters had arrived at
such a pitch of confusion, that the men who were responsible for the public
disorders had recourse to the old wise man whose advice they had spurned but three
or four years back.
Galerius, who was at Carnuntum on the Danube frontier, sent an urgent message
requesting the presence of his father-in-law. He wanted to be told what action
to take with regard to the usurpation in Italy. Severus had now been dead at
least ten months, and yet neither Maximin nor Constantine had been preferred
legitimately to the place he had evacuated. The question was, whether it would
be most prudent to yield to necessity, as Diocletian himself had done while
Carausius lived, and to admit Maxentius, in spite of past faults, into the
imperial circle, or to try whether a third attack on his position would fare
better than the two first. Uninvited, as it appears, and unexpected, old
Maximian broke in upon their deliberation, fresh from his successful intrigue
with Constantine, whom he had induced to join a league for quelling his
now-hated son. How the different members of that august conclave conducted
their arguments, we do not know: we are not even informed directly that there
was the least disagreement between the views of the trio : for there were no
reporters present. But thus much is certain, that all difficulty would have
been at an end if Maxentius had been recognised; and
that on some occasion Diocletian expressed himself so decidedly in favour of the claims of the Roman pretender, that neither
Constantine nor the new Emperor Licinius ever forgave him for it: and no
occasion seems so likely to have elicited this avowal of Diocletian’s adhesion
to his first design as the Council of Carnuntum. Next we may
observe that the one practical outcome of the congress was an act entirely
subversive of Diocletian’s system of succession: in the presence of Diodes as
well as of Herculius, Galerius made his old comrade Licinius Emperor of the
West, in the fullblown honours of an Augustus, without the germinal probation of the Caesarship.
It is inconceivable that the man should have given his tame assent to a measure
so revolutionary, so foolish, so retrograde. The immediate effect of the
measure was easy to prophesy. To content the actual Caesars, the name of their
dignity was cheaply altered, and instead of being Caesars any more, they were
styled the Sons of the Augusti. But it was not less galling to be the 'Son’ of
Licinius, than to be his lieutenant: and missives soon came—early in 308—from Maximin, to say that, at some great review of the oriental troops, he had
been hailed as an Augustus. So soon does a diplomatic tampering with the
succession lead to forcible usurpation. Galerius could not gainsay the claim
any longer, and admitted both Daza and Constantine to the highest rank of
all’. And Diocletian must have foreseen all this from the beginning. He found
that his advice had been asked, only to be rejected contumeliously. He had been
invited to Carnuntum, only to see his fine scheme for
the world’s government definitely set aside, never to be revived again.
But though neither of the Maximians had enough veneration for their benefactor’s
wisdom to submit their own good pleasure to its dictates, they were keenly
aware that in the eyes of their subjects their respective policies would look
vastly better, if they could but cajole Diocletian into a seeming support.
Maximian was conscious that his re-ascension of the throne was a great crime.
It taxed the wit of the shrewd rhetorician who pronounced the marriage oration
of Constantine and Fausta, to find reasons why he should be Emperor
again, while Diodes remained a private gentleman. He wished to cover the
enormity of his transgression by making Diodes a participator in it. We are not
told what were the pleas he urged,—whether it was now against Constantine or
Galerius, against Maxentius or Maximin, that the perfidious old plotter
intreated him to combine,—but at any rate he had the vulgar impudence to tempt
his friend once more with those sweets of empire which his friend had once and
for ever unregretfully forsworn. And Galerius too, whether in concert with
Maximian or apart, was himself anxious now—so the younger Victor records—to
implicate the retired Augustus once more. Doubtless he wished men to think (as
most men have thought) that the new Emperor who had been raised in Diocletian’s
presence had been raised by Diocletian’s suffrage. Galerius wished Diocletian
to be again an Augustus; but this time an under-Augustus, a moral prop to his
own throne. But Diocletian, who had been willing in 305 to work a little longer
for the world, while there was still some reasonable hope of bringing order
back, and had then been rudely rebuffed by Galerius, would not now return to a
task at which younger men recoiled in dismay,—and that, simply to colour with his name the acts of a despot Whose conduct he
abhorred. The honour which these maladroit courtiers
would have flattered him into accepting was as distasteful to him, as though
they had offered him the plague. No words of Diocletian’s are so widely known
as those in which he declined the' humiliation. “I should like you,” he said,
"to see the kitchen garden where I work at Salona : you would, I am sure,
acknowledge that your proposals contain no charm”
Yet in spite of
Diocletian's peremptory and sarcastic refusal to play the- part of second
Emperor to his son-in-law, he was, by an audacious fiction, made to reign.
Galerius, or Maximin, or both, did not scruple to take his name in vain, and
claim his sanction for important laws of which he probably never heard, or (if
ever) heard of with disapproval. Witness the well-known edict against ‘Malignants and Manichaeans,’ in the consideration of which
we come back to the religious affairs of the Roman empire. Without any qualms
of misgiving we may date the edict from Alexandria, March 31st, 308, instead
of referring it as previous authors have been Content to do, to the year 290.
“ The Emperors Maximianus,
Diocletianus, and Maximinus, most noble Augusti, to Julianus, Proconsul of
Africa. Times of perfect repose sometimes encourage men to transgress against
the common condition of human nature, and move them to introduce certain most
vain and disgraceful kinds of superstitious doctrine, in order to display their
power of dragging about multitudes of disciples at the beck of their own deluded
fancy, O well-beloved Julian. But the immortal gods have deigned by their
providence so to order and arrange the things which are good and true, that, by
the research and treatment of many good and notable men, and great men of science,
they should be proved and established indefeasibly : which dogmas ought neither to be assailed nor resisted, nor should an antient ‘ religion ’
be found fault with by a new. For it is a most serious offence, to recast what antiquity
has once for all established and defined, and which still has and holds its own
position and current influence. Wherefore we have an extreme zeal to chastise
the perverse obstinacy of such worthless persons:—those, to wit, who set up their
paltry new-fangle and unheard-of sects against the antient ‘ religions,’ so as
to cut off (for the gratification of their perverse wills) what has been
bestowed upon us aforetime from heaven. As for the Manichaeans, touching whom your
prudence has reported to our serenity, we have heard that they have come into this
realm but very recently, like some strange unexpected portents, from a
starting-place and origin in the race of our enemies the Persians ; and that
they here commit many crimes; that they disquiet peaceful populations, and
also bring much mischief into the cities: and it is to be feared lest (as is
usual) in time to come they should attempt, by the execrable customs and
hideous laws of the Persians, to infect (as it were) with their malignant
poisons men of a more innocent nature, the modest and tranquil nation of Rome,
and the whole circle of our empire. And forasmuch as all these things, which
your prudence declares in your report on their religion, are shown by you to be
subtly invented and planned modes of doing most palpable harm, therefore we
appoint for them pains and penalties such as are due and condign: viz., we
command (1) that movers and ringleaders, together with their abominable
writings, be subjected to the severer penalty of being consumed with flames of
fire ; (2) we enjoin that partisans of theirs who carry their contention to
that extreme, suffer capital punishment, and we sanction the seizure of their
goods for our imperial treasury; (3) if, however, any who have actually held
office,
or are of any rank and are distinguished persons, have apostatised to this unheard-of and degraded and in every way infamous sect, or to the
doctrine of the Persians, you shall cause their patrimonies to be added to our
treasury, and themselves to be committed to the Phaenian or Proconnesian quarries. To the end, therefore, that
this bad wickedness may be radically cut off from this most blessed age of
ours, your devotion will make haste to obey our tranquillity’s commands and statutes with all promptitude. Given at Alexandria, the day before
the kalends of April ”
The principles which
dictated this longwinded rescript, would certainly lead to a similar treatment
of the Church, Christianity was not indeed a ‘new religion,’ in the sense in
which Manichaeanism was. It had received formal
sanctions. Men had forgotten the old slanders against it. Narseus and Sapor had not been its nursing fathers, Its arithmetical size made a strong
practical difference between itself and the little sect of Manes. Yet it
showed no signs of the age, or rather the decrepitude, which was so visible pn the front of paganism. It was quick with that tiresome
youthfulness which would not let men be; it was not conservative for
conservation’s sake; it did ‘find fault with the antient religions ’ and with
the foul sin which had shot up under them, like toadstools under the gloomy
darkness of the forest. The true Catholic, with all his reverence for
authority, does not know the doctrine that dogma may ‘neither be assailed’ by
frank investigation, nor its stealthy encroachments ‘ resisted,’ or that ‘
recasting of antient institutions and definitions is a crime.’ All that he
claims is thoroughness and honesty. If then the principles expressed in this
rescript were logically developed, Christianity, as well as the Persian
doctrine, would come beneath the ban. And, as a matter of fact, the mind
which expressed itself thus against Manes, was doubtless the same which in 303
expressed itself against Christ. But we have yet to learn that that mind was
the mind of Diocletian.
It has been shown
conclusively in the third chapter of this work that the persecution of the
Christians originated entirely with Galerius and his friends. And Galerius and
his friends must answer for this Manichaean edict also. A mere glance at the
title of it is enough to prove it. About a third of the laws in the Code of
Gregory are laws of Diocletian and Maximian Herculius. Law after law begins
with the words, Impp. Diocletianus et
Maximianus AA. The order in which the names appear never varies; for
Diocletian was the senior. Suddenly we find one rescript in which the name of
Maximian stands first. It is useless to try, with Baronius, the effect of
changing Maximianus into Marcus; for the Emperor Diocletian’s
real name was Gaius. And then, following the name of Diocletian, stands the
name of Maximin. As Maximin only became a Caesar to fill the gap made by
Diocletian’s abdication, it becomes clear that the date of this edict is
subsequent to 305, when Diocletian retired. The Maximian, therefore, is without
doubt the junior of that name, Galerius. But further:—Maximin was not a mere
Caesar when this edict was issued, for not only do the Caesars’ names never
appear in the titles of laws of the period, but the letter A in this
case stands three times over,—showing that Diocletian’s system had already
broken down and that there were three Augusti (at least) in the world. This was
not the case till the year 308. But how comes Diocletian, now a private man,
to be named at all in the superscription ? The most natural answer is that
which has been given above. Galerius, unable to stem the tide alone, had
implored the aid of Diocletian. Though Diocletian had positively refused the
penitent supplication, Galerius pretended that his suit was granted, and that
Diocletian was reinstalled as a coadjutor Augustus. He made believe that the
thunderbolt which fell on the Manichaeans was winged by the same Jovian hand
which he had constrained to bruise the Church. Yet who knows whether Galerius
was not clear after all ? The letter is dated from Alexandria, the most important
city in Maximin Daza’s realm. Maximin Daza, the Platonists’ friend, was no
stickler for truth in the concrete. Perhaps the man who forged the Acts of
Pilate, may have forged the names of Diocletian and of Galerius too.
But the religious energy
of the Eastern Emperors was not expended in 308 upon the Manichaeans alone.
They had not done with us. We had tasted plentifully of their harshness, but we
had still to taste the yet more cruel draught of their tender mercies. The
number of martyrs had swollen into so long a list that even Maximin became
alarmed. It was impossible for the work to go on steadily at such a pace as it
had done in 306 and 307. So the ensuing year was ushered in with what is
popularly thought a relaxation. From the words of Eusebius we are to believe
that it was the imperial will—even if unexpressed in an imperial decree—that
capital punishments should become rarer. Maximian, in all probability,
concurred with Maximin. But the order to try any other measures rather than
behead, was the signal for atrocities to begin that were worthy of Zelbeks and Bashi-bazouks,—atrocities
that might even have woke the incredulity of a British Government. Hardly near
Sophia or Philippoli could one see a more dreadful
sight than Eusebius saw at Caesarea. Ninety-seven unfortunate Christians, men,
women, and even young children, arrived one day in that city, to be distributed
by the governor Firmilian among the mines in his
province. The reason of their coming was, that in the vast mines of Thebais, from which they came, there was not sufficient ‘accommodation’
for the Christian prisoners. Whether Firmilian feared
lest they should be as cramped at Phaeno, and wished
to thin their numbers before they went, is uncertain : but when the poor
wretches started again there was not one who had a right eye, nor even a right
eyelid to conceal the ghastly orifice;—and each one had had the left foot
disabled by searing the ancle-sinews with red-hot iron. And about the same time
came into use an ingenious, though not so tragic, kind of dissuasive from
Christianity. This Evidence of Paganism (if the phrase may stand) was
named in the hangman’s slang the Siphon. The reason why it is mentioned
here is not a love of horrors, but a desire to mention with honour a confessor—thank God she did not prove a martyr—of Alexandria, upon whom it
was tried ;—a confessor who deserves the deepest gratitude of all Biblical
students, and of Englishmen in particular. The trial which she endured
consisted in being stripped to the skin, then smeared with honey, and thus left
for a day or so tied up in the glaring street for the benefit of the flies and
wasps. The lady’s name was Thecla; and, at the time when she underwent this
maddening test, probably in the year 308, she had but half accomplished her
grand task of copying out the magnificent Greek Bible, which Cyril Lucar gave to King Charles the Martyr, which lies now in
the British Museum, under the name of the Codex Alexandrians.
It is perhaps worth while
to hazard a conjecture whether this so-called relaxation was not possibly—like
the title of the Manichaean Edict—a result of the Congress of Carnuntum. There is not the slightest evidence for the
conjecture, except that the relaxation followed so soon upon the meeting of
Galerius with Diocletian. Galerius was really alive to the fact that the empire
was in a critical condition, or he would not have sought the meeting at all:
and if is hardly likely that the meeting would pass off without the great
Christian question being mooted. At any rate, precisely the form which this
concession to the Church assumed, was a kind of return to Diocletian’s first
idea of persecution,—that no lives were to be destroyed. Did Diocletian urge
this return? Did he allow his name to stand with Galerius’ and Maximin’s in
the superscription of the letters which bespoke it? Did this suggest the
thought of adding it also in the ungentle edict against the ‘Malignants and Manichaeans’? Of course to assert this
would be ridiculous, but to deny it entirely would be rash.
Matters, however, did not
come back to the state in which they were in 303. Diocletian’s First Edict had
not been backed by a general command to sacrifice ; it only punished men with
losses of rank and liberty, more or less heavy, whenever Christianity happened
to be proved upon them. Now, though they were not to be killed, they were to be
sought out with diligence still, and (by way of variety) mutilated instead. Not
that martyrdoms during this lull were unknown. Eusebius saw one poor Nun burnt,
whose crime was that, seeing a fellow Nun first ordered to the brothel and then scraped to death upon the hobby, she cried out from among the crowd,
“And how long do you mean to torture my sister so savagely?” One Paul, at the
same place and time, was beheaded; who, being obliged by the executioner with a
few moments for prayer, prayed first for the peace of the Church, then for the
conversion of the Jews, then (it is a curious point) for the Samaritans; and
then for the Gentiles, the judge, the Emperors, and the hangman. But these
were exceptions. The relief, on the whole, was undeniable. “ The
conflagration,” says Eusebius, “ subsided, as though it were quenched with
their streams of sacred blood.” His friends and he began to draw their breath.
It appears as if mercy had advanced so far, that the poor maimed creatures in
the Thebais were positively allowed to scramble forth
into such liberty as was still possible for them.
But hardly had the
Christians begun to congratulate each other, when the storm burst on them
afresh. A new edict appeared, more stringent than ever. Fragments, or
fragmentary descriptions, of it appear in several of the extant Acts of
Martyrs. In the Passion of Saint Theodorus of Amasea we learn, what we should otherwise have only guessed, that Maximin did not
issue the edict alone, but joined, or was joined by, Galerius. However the
uncle and nephew may have disagreed on other points, they were quite at one in
hating Christians. “ How it came about, or what stirred him,” writes the Bishop
of Caesarea, “ I know not, but he to whom Providence had given the power to
persecute, burst aflame once more. Letters against us from Maximin sped again
simultaneously, in all directions, into every province. The presidents, and not
only they but the Prefect of the Praetorium also, in edicts and rescripts and
public proclamations, egged on the mayors in all the cities together with the
captains of garrisons and the town-clerks, to bring to a final issue the
imperial edict, which commanded, (1) to re-erect with all diligence the idols
which had fallen, (2) to make all males, universally, with their wives and
household servants, and even their children in arms, sacrifice and pour
drink-offering, and to take special pains to make them actually and un-
mistakeably taste the accursed sacrifices, and (3) to pollute well all the
articles for sale in the market with libations from the sacrifices, and to
station sentries at the doors of the public baths in order to pollute with the
abominable sacrifices all who went to wash in them.”
It would be inaccurate to
say that this Fifth Edict (if so we may call it) was worse than any of the
foregoing. But there is in it a thin bitterness, a venomous spitefulness, which
may be noticed as characteristic of all the latef part of the persecution. This spitefulness is due to two main facts. The first
was, that Paganism was becoming conscious of defeat; the Church had not
yielded a single point. The second fact was, that the Church had no longer to
deal with the sensible statesmanlike hostility of Diocletian,—‘not even with
the bluff bloodiness of Maximian. Galerius himself was How, except in name,
no longer persecutor-in-chief. He was content to follow the lead of a man who
was in all ways even worse than himself. Galerius was indeed an Evil Beast; his
nephew was more like the Crooked Serpent. The artful, sour spirit of Maximin
employed itself to invent — not large measures of solid policy against his
feared and hated foes, but petty tricks to annoy and sting them. Like those who
make vinegar out of generous wine, he associated with the new school of Alexandrian
philosophers, and used their wit and knowledge for his vile purposes of
religious hectoring. From this time forth we shall find the persecution taking
more and more a colour derived from books and
bigotry, rather than from statecraft and knowledge of the world. An odium
theologicum begins to dictate the edicts ; and any one who carefully
compares the periods, will find that almost every feature in the behaviour of Julian the Apostate towards his former
co-religionists is imitated and developed from what was done in the days of
Maximin Daza and his philosophical adviser Theotecnus.
To have any meat
thrust into the mouth against the will, to know that in any way the
goods bought in the market have been previously mishandled, to be sprinkled
with any liquid without leave given, is sufficient to arouse
indignation, sometimes even to provoke an active revenge. A mere heedlessness
about small conscientious scruples was enough to engender the Indian Mutiny.
But when these liberties are taken in the name of religion, taken with the
avowed design of degrading a man (if possible) in the eyes of the Deity he
worships, it naturally makes the blood in the man’s veins run scaldingly. In the face of edicts such as these we cannot
wonder that the Christians learned to detest Maximin with a fiercer detestation
than even the Antichrists before him,—that St Gregory should speak of the names
of Diocletian, Galerius, and Maximin, as forming a progress and a climax in
cruel wickedness. Nor is it strange that even pagans, who stood by and saw
their fellow-men’s freedom thus ungenerously stolen from them, should have condemned
the edict which ordered it, in terms of unbounded reprobation. They themselves
did not care to have so much of their religion: the government was going too
far. When the fair young Febronia of Nisibis was being tortured for refusing to
obey the imperial orders, the heathen mob turned away from the hateful scene,
shouting for damnation on the Emperor and his gods.
It was indeed a reign of
terror which now began, and which did not cease until the end of the year 310.
Moments there were of comparative quiet; it could not but be so; for even the
flaming sun has spots which cool it, and the very trough of the waves is a
shelter from the raving wind. Late in 309, the confessors in the copper-mines
of the Holy Land had the rash security even to erect rooms in which to meet for
worship. But there was perhaps as much of defiance in the act as trust in the favour of the tribune. At any rate the reprieve was not authorised, as in the spring of 308. There was no favour from the Emperor. Directly the fact was made known
to him, an imperial rescript ordered the companies of captives to be broken
up,—some to Cyprus, and some to Lebanon. Two Coptic Pontiffs who
were among them, with two other distinguished disciples, were burned alive to
terrify the rest. To give a minute description of this period would be
impossible. Those who wish to form some picture of it, must read the concluding
chapters of Eusebius’ pamphlet on the Martyrs. I cannot fill these pages with
descriptions of the mad enthusiasm which made Priests of Christ rush with
shrieks upon the proconsuls as they sacrificed, to scare them from their
error;—how blessed Virgins, adorned with the fillet of their profession, were
whipped, more than half-naked, up and down the streets of the metropolis;—how
(for the first time in this persecution) the corpses of the martyrs were no
longer disposed of in any way, neither burnt nor thrown into the sea, but
guarded night and day, till birds and dogs had strewn even the interior of the
town with the sickening relics ;—how (though Eusebius himself declares that
ambitious men took occasion by the demoralized state of the fraternity to set
up schisms and to usurp sees) Asclepius the arch-heretic, and Peter Absalom the
orthodox boy-anchoret, burned together brotherlike;—how excited visionaries,
when asked their names, refused even to say Apollodorus or Serapion, lest they
should seem to acknowledge these dumb devils for deities ; and, when asked of
their cities, would answer, “Jerusalem (a name geographically extinct), the
great City of all the Faithful towards the Rising Sun,” filling the judge with
fears of some vast conspiracy;—how gangs of believers began to march up and
down the empire, from Egypt to Cilicia, visiting the colonies of confessors,
and occasionally falling into the hands of the Government and becoming food for
the lions;—how, unrebuked by the higher powers, the local authorities transgressed
their jurisdictions in the good cause of repression, and assumed against
Christians powers of life and death which they might not have used against any
other men. It is not the intention, either, of the present volume, to celebrate
the high names which won distinction in these days of blood. Martyrdoms have
only been recorded which exemplify principles, or vividly present an aspect of
the time : and though far the greater number of those who are set down as
‘Martyrs under Diocletian,’ won their crowns during these few years which I
have been last reviewing,
those who would know about them must seek elsewhere. I have said nothing of the
way in which the persecution drew St Anthony into the town, and drove St
Hilarion into the wilderness. It is for want of room, and not of reverence,
that I leave Peter of Alexandria, and Methodius of Tyre,
and Silvanus of Gaza, Cosmas and Damian and Euphemia and Julitta, and even the
great Pamphilus himself, as unmentioned' as I have left Vincent and Sebastian
and Pancras, Agnes and Afra.
But I cannot resist the
desire to insert one more trial, because it has so peculiar a flavour of its own,—the trial and condemnation of a learned
and philosophical Bishop, from a fragment of whose works we have quoted a
striking line or two at the end of the fifth chapter. The Acts of St Phileas of Thmuis exhibit emphatically (what none of our other
specimens shew) two well-bred literary gentlemen as prisoner and judge,
and recognising each other for gentlemen. Culcian, the friend of Maximin, had something
of the same kind of Scriptural knowledge as Hierocles had: and he would not
use tortures to persuade the Pontiff who was his fellowscholar,
his brother-Platonist.
“Phileas being placed in
the dock, Culcian the president said to him, ‘Can you
bring yourself now to a sober mind?’
Phileas answered, ‘I am at all times
sober-minded: my habits are sober.’
Culc. Sacrifice to the gods.
Phil. I do not sacrifice.
Cute. Why so ?
Phil. Because the sacred and divine Scriptures say
: He that offers to any gods but to God alone shall be rooted out.
Culc. Offer a victim then to God alone.
Phil. No : God does not want such sacrifices. The divine Scriptures say: Why do ye
bring Me the multitude of your sacrifices? I am full of holocausts of rams and
the fat of lambs, and I will not have the blood of goats ; offer Me no fine flour.
But
one of the advocates said, ‘Does fine flour form any part of your case, may I
ask? or are you pleading for your life?’
Culcian the
president said, ‘With what sacrifices then is your God pleased?’
Phileas
answered, ‘With a clean heart, and an unsophisticate intellect, and the sacrifice of truthful speech God is pleased.’
Culc. Offer now.
Phil. I do not offer:
I never was taught it.
Culc. Did not Paul
offer victims?
Phil. God forbid.
Culc. Did not Moses offer?
Phil. To the Jews and them only command had been given,
to sacrifice to God alone, in Jerusalem: and the Jews now do wrong in
celebrating their sacred rites in other places.
Culc. A truce to these idle words. Pray sacrifice even now.
Phil. I will
not defile my soul.
Culc. Do you mean
that we are risking our souls ?
Phil. Both soul and body.
Culc. This body?
Phil. This body.
Culc. Will this flesh rise again?
Phil. Yes.—
Culcian said again to him, 'Paul denied Christ, did
he not?’
Phil. God forbid.
Culc. I have sworn the oath; now do you swear too.
Phil. We are bidden not to
swear. The sacred Scripture says, Let your yea be yea and your nay nay.
Culc. I am
sure that Paul was a persecutor.
Phil. No: God forbid.
Culc. Paul was no scholar. Was he not a
Syrian, and disputed in Syriac?
Phil. No; he was a Hebrew, and disputed
in Greek; and he had the sublimest philosophy that ever man had.
Culc. Oh, perhaps you will aver that
he excelled even Plato.
Phil. He was wiser than not Plato only but all
the philosophers put together. He made even wise men converts, and if you like
I will tell you some of his discourses.
Culc. Come, sacrifice.
Phil. By no means.
Culc. Have you any
conscience?
Phil. Yes.
Culc. Why then are you so careless and unconscientious towards your children and wife?
Phil. Because God’s claims upon the conscience are supreme. The sacred
and divine Scripture says, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God who made thee.
Culc. What God’s that?
Phileas spread out
his hands toward heaven: ‘God who made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that
in them is: the Creator and Maker of all things visible and invisible; God the
inexpressible, who alone is and abideth for ever and
ever. Amen.’
“But the advocates, at
many points when Phileas was addressing the president, prevented him, saying,
'Why do you withstand the president?’
Phileas replied, ‘I do nothing but
answer the questions he asks me.’
Culc. You must be tired of speaking: come and sacrifice.
Phil. No, I cannot.
My soul is what I care for. Christians are not the only people who care for
their souls. You remember the example of Socrates, how, when he was led to
death, though his wife and children stood by, he would not turn back, but took
the deadly decoction quite readily.
Culc. Was Christ a god?
Phil. Yes.
Culc. What makes you think he was a god?
Phil. He made the blind to see, the
deaf to hear; He cleansed the lepers, raised the dead, restored speech to the
dumb, and healed many sicknesses. A woman with an issue of blood but touched
the fringe of His garment, and was made whole. When He was dead, He rose again
; and many other signs and wonders He did.
Culc. And God was crucified!
Phil. He was crucified for our salvation. But He
knew quite well that He was to be crucified, and to suffer shame; and He gave
Himself to endure all for us. And these things had been foretold about Him in
the Holy Scriptures, which the Jews think they hold, but they hold them not.
Any one who pleases may come and see whether these things are not so.
Culc. You recollect that I have paid you a
compliment. I might have used you roughly in your own city, but I wished to pay
you a compliment, and forbore.
Phil. I am deeply indebted to you, but I
beg you to complete the favour.
Culc. What is your wish ?
Phil. Use all the violence at your command. Do what
you have been ordered to do.
Culc. Do
you want to die when there is absolutely no cause for it ?
Phil. There
is a cause; God and truth demand it.
Culc. Was
Paul a god ?
Phil. No.
Culc. What was he then ?
Phil. A man like us ; only the Divine Spirit was in
him, and by the Spirit he did mighty works and signs and wonders.
Culc. I make a present of you to your
brother.
Phil. Nay, complete the favour I
asked; use all your violence, and do as as you have
been bidden.
Culc. If I knew you were
in want, and that that had driven you out of your mind, I should not
spare you thus; but you have plenty of wealth ; you are rich enough to support
nearly the whole province, not yourself only; so I spare you, and want to
persuade you to sacrifice.
Phil. I cannot sacrifice: I say it in self-defence.
The advocates said to the president, ‘He has already sacrificed, in the house of correction.’
Phil. I did not
sacrifice : that is certain.
Culc. Your
poor wife is making for you.
Phil. The Lord Jesus Christ is the Saviour of all our spirits, whom I serve in bonds. He who
has called me into the heritage of His glory, is able also to call her.
The advocates said to the president, ‘Phileas asks for a remand.’
Culcian said to Phileas, ‘I grant you the remand, that you
may consider with yourself.’
Phil. I have considered many a time, and
have elected to suffer for Christ.
The advocates and the clerk, together with
the mayor and with all his relations, embraced his feet, beseeching him to have
regard for his wife and to think of providing for his children. He, as if it
were a wave beating on an immovable rock, rejected their prattling words, and
in his heart aimed heavenwards, and kept God before his eyes, and said that he
ought to hold the Martyrs and Apostles for his parents and his kin
“The judge ordered him to
be slain with the sword. And when they had gone out of court, and were on the
way to the usual place of execution, the brother of Phileas, who was one of the
advocates, cried out saying, ‘Phileas asks to have his sentence revoked.’ Culcian calling him back said, ‘Why have you appealed?’
Phileas answered, ‘I did not appeal; God forbid. Do not pay heed to this most
unhappy person. Nay, I acknowledge my extreme obligation to the Emperors and to
my lord president, for letting me be made a joint heir with Jesus Christ.’
After this Phileas went forth.”
In a fine paragraph of one
of his printed discourses, Professor Mozley has spoken of the surpassing
interest with which men regard action performed just before death. “All that a
man does,” he says, “upon this extreme boundary of vision appeals to us; what
he said, or did, how he looked, his expressions and signs upon the verge of
that moment awaken our curiosity; it seems as if he were in another
world, when he was so near one. So in war,’’ he continues, “there is just
that conflux of splendid action upon the very edge of life, which rouses
curiosity and emotion; the figures move upon the extreme line of a shifting
horizon, in another instant they are below it; yet the flame of energy mounts
the highest upon the moment of the eclipse. There is a miraculous outbreak of
power and will, which gathers all into a point; then all is over, and the man is
gone.” And this is what has made the records of martyrdom so
fascinating, so stimulative. The book has still to be written, which shall set
before ordinary English folks those genuine Acts of the Catholic Martyrs which
are their most inspiring and most imperishable reliques:
and until the memories and sayings of those who have died in battle for our
faith a're more known and cared for in our Churches,—until
our enthusiasm has been more kindled than at present by witnessing the marvellous vitality which the threat of death evoked from
them,— the Church is guilty of not directing to noble purposes that craving for
romantic sensation which the Creator has seen fit to make so strong within us.
But the time is now come
to turn again from these scenes of persecution. The end is coming into sight.
Eight years had passed away since the morning on which St George tore down the
First Edict at Nicomedia, when another edict of a very different tenour was posted in the same place. What those eight years
had been to the Church, no human language—as the two historians who lived
through them well protest—is at all adequate to express. During that period the
sufferings of Christendom had not (of course) been kept up to the average of
their keenest moments of anguish : this would have been impossible : but the
intervals between the sharpest bursts had been filled with that dreary aching
insecurity which is worse to bear than the energy of pain. If anything could
ever possibly prevail against the Church, the Church would not have survived
the first decade of the fourth century; and the inscription forged at Clunia
would have been her epitaph, if ever she could have needed one. In that time,
the total forces of the known world, gathered in the one person of ‘the Prince
of this World’—that Roman Emperorship which was almost a synonym for Satan—had
spent themselves upon her. True, the popular voice had not been against her:
but the people was as nothing: the army, which was everything, and the executive,
the whole overpowering machinery of Government, had been brought to bear upon
her with dogged pertinacity. The moment had been chosen, when the imperial
power (by Diocletian’s statecraft) was the most secure and the best
concentrated. Nor was it only that the force used to batter the Church was the
most massive ever collected in human history. That force was directed with more
scientific sagacity than was ever used, before or since, for a kindred purpose.
It was a small matter that the subtle dialectic wits of the whole Alexandrian
school were engaged in refining short and easy methods for dealing with the
Christians, and that, while our progenitors were being persecuted in the law
courts, they were being written against in the phrontisteria.
The great point was that the whole vast sum, of main force, of political
mechanism, and of learned argument and skill, was originally directed and set
to its work by one of the five or six greatest men who have breathed the
earth’s atmosphere, by the very Solomon of Rome, Diocletian himself. And yet
the effect of it all upon the Corporation in which God has embodied universal
truth, can only be compared to what is seen by the visitor to some great iron
works, when a mass of metal weighing many tons is dropped a score of feet upon
a coil of steel spring, which the beholder expects to see ground into sparks;
and the spring tosses it back into the air, and dandles it lightly, and suffers
it gradually to subside. The Church, without dreaming of an armed resistance
(for the winning of our souls is promised only to our patience), had
completely conquered; and the very document which the Emperors headed with the
pompous list of their military successes and with the arrogant title of Invicti, is nothing in the world, from
beginning to end, but an abject, grudging, cynical confession that they had
tried to cope with the Church and had been beaten.
There was one of the
foremost authors of the persecution who was unable to set his hand to the
recantation. Maximian the elder was no more. In his latter days he had
forfeited utterly the loyal character he once bore; and his desultory planless
intrigues had brought—though not so soon as might have been expected—his grey
hairs to the grave. The chapters in which Lactantius paints the last scenes of his life, stand unrivalled even in their author’s
works, for graphic effect and grim saturnine humour.
From the Council of Carnuntum Maximian had returned
again to Gaul. There he had already made one attempt, during Constantine’s
absence in Germany, to resume the purple which, in all probability at Carnuntum, he had been compelled a second time to doff :
but the attempt was but a fiasco: Constantine had returned in haste, and driven
Maximian into Marseilles, and while the old man stood on the town wall
showering down curses on his son-in-law, the townspeople had opened the gates
behind him, and surrendered him to justice. That time, however, he had found
but mercy. Constantine made them unfrock him, and gave him a lecture and his
life. But in 310 Maximian was guilty of a more criminal design. Calling his
daughter, he endeavoured to cajole her into a plot
against her husband’s life. It was agreed that Fausta should not kill the
Emperor with her own hands, but ensure to Maximian a facile access to the
apartment, where he was to conduct the affair himself. When all was arranged,
the Empress, a better wife than daughter, laid the plans before the intended
victim. On the night agreed, the sentries were few and far between; but
Maximian, to make all safe, accosted them, showed who he was, said that he had
seen an evil dream which he must tell the Emperor instantly. He entered the
bedchamber, dagger in hand, plunged the weapon to his satisfaction into the
breast of an unlucky eunuch who had been doomed to occupy his master’s couch,
and as he was leaving the room in exultation, fell into the hands of Constantine
and his armed guards. There was no possibility of defence,
and the utmost that could be indulged to the old man who for twenty years had
had but one superior in the world, was the liberty to adjust for himself the
noose in which he was to hang.
And Galerius himself
barely lived to see his recantation published. In the year of Maximian’s
death, 310, he had begun to fall under a secret'disease,
engendered, or at the least fostered, by his unstinted pampering of his
appetite. That obscene cancer, in process of time, developed into the malady
which either the severity of Almighty God, or else the sensitiveness of men,
has (as it were) kept for great persecutors. Like Antiochus Epiphanes, like
Herod in the Acts of the Apostles, like Alva’s master and Mary’s husband, the
corruption of the grave, and the vermin
which feed upon corruption, claimed impatiently the colossal and bloated form
of Galerius, before the spirit had left it. The agonies of this
living death found voice in one of the most bizarre state-documents that was
ever penned. In it a few days before he expired he restored Christianity to
its privileges: but the restoration is couched in language treacherous, contradictory,
and sour with the most virulent hatred. Galerius is full of remorse, and full
of terror. He believed in our God, in the same way as the Christians believed
in his. His tortures seem to him to be the vengeance of the Christ whose
disciples he had wronged; but he lays the blame upon the Christians, because
they had forsaken Christ. The dying Emperor shows no penitence, makes no
confession, except of his impotence. He wishes to dupe and outwit the angry
Christ, by pretending to be not a persecutor but a Reformer. With a curse, he
dashes his edict of toleration in the Church’s face, and hopes superstitiously
that it will win him an indemnity. This extraordinary manifesto is best
described in the terse epigram of the noble French Catholic historian. “Singulier document,” cries M. de Broglie, “moitié insolent,
moitié suppliant, qui commence par insulter les chrétiens et finit par leur
demander de prier leur maitre pour lui.”
After rehearsing in full
all the titles of Galerius, of Constantine, and of Licinius, and attributing to
them some score of conquests apiece, the proclamation begins: “Amongst the other
schemes which we are for ever framing for the use and profit of the state, we
for our part had sometime been minded to reform all things after the antient
laws and public discipline of the Romans, and to take order that the Christians
also, who had left the persuasion of their own fathers, should return to a good
disposition: forasmuch as, by logic of a peculiar kind, so great wilfulness had entered into the said Christians, and such
folly had possessed them, that they would not follow those very instructions of
the ancients which had peradventure been first established by the said persons’
own forefathers, but according to their own private judgment, each man after
his own caprice, and on no other principle, they made their laws for
themselves, and these they observed, and congregated in separate places dissenting
assemblies. In brief therefore, when a decree of ours had been set forth to
that effect, that they should betake themselves again to the institutions of the
ancients, many persons were put under jeopardy, many also utterly crushed down:
and when the majority of them persevered in their resolution, and we saw that
the said persons neither displayed to the gods the worship and reverence that
was due, nor paid heed to the God of the Christians, we, in consideration of
our most humane clemency, and having regard to the invariable use by which we
are wont to accord mercy to all mankind alike, have thought best in this case
also to extend our most prompt indulgence ; that Christianity may once more be practised, and that they may build their conventicles, on
condition that they do nothing to break the discipline. And we are about to
signify to the judges in another despatch, what rule
that is that they are to observe.
Wherefore, over against this our indulgence, it will be their duties to pray to
their God for our good health, and
the health of the state, and of themselves, that on all sides the state may be
found in good condition, and that they may be able to live without anxieties
in their own homes.”
It is vain to hope that
any light will fall from this strange proclamation, back upon the cause of the
persecution. It is Galerius who speaks, not Diocletian: and though Diocletian
would never have persecuted but for Galerius’ passionate insistance,
yet he ordered the persecution (during its first year) to his own taste, and
with his own ends in view. Nor indeed is the Galerius who speaks here, the same
Galerius who stormed up and down the council-room at Nicomedia in 303. That Galerius was, by eight tempestuous years, a younger man; he had never felt by
experience, never realized by a knowledge of history, how arduous a task he was
undertaking; he was full of enthusiastic confidence in the religion which gave
so generous a licence to his passions. Now he
lay disappointed, utterly defeated, half living man and half worm-eaten
corpse, and as horribly convinced as either of his Christian biographers that
he was writhing under the scourge of Christ. Yet nothing is further from his
thoughts than to make a clean breast of it or acknowledge his change of views.
If indeed the statements
contained in the edict are true, and Galerius is really taking the Church into
his confidence before he asks her prayers, we certainly have some remarkable
facts before us. The Emperor, when he lit the first fires, was but setting to
action the Church’s own song of Ecce quam bonum. He
saw with grief our unhappy divisions and their danger. It has been the special
work of the genius of Rome in all ages to insist upon a hard material unity;
and this was, in earlier days, the chief ground on which the empire attacked
the Church. It regarded Christianity as the embodiment of sectarian spirit.
Celsus’ definition of the essence of Christianity was, factiousness pure and
simple. But now, if Galerius does not lie, the old quarrel with
Christianity as such was forgiven or forgotten. Not a word was said against the
Church’s peremptory absolutism, her incompatibility with heathendom, her
refusal to set other state gods on any footing of equality with her Spouse. The
Church indeed was still as exclusive as ever: but, if the Emperor is to be
believed, the persecution was not intended to bring her to terms with
paganism,—for her legal position, as one of the institutions of the ancients, is
apparently acknowledged,—but to reduce the schismatics into unity with her. Galerius was not offended because Catholic Popes and Patriarchs ruled over
multitudinous hosts who would willingly kick or bespit or burn the objects of his own ardent devotion; but because some self-willed
fanatics rejected the established form of Christianity, refused allegiance to
Anthimus and Melchiades and other princes of the Corpus Christianorum, and had built themselves
dissenting chapels. The much-misinterpreted sovereign, for eight years past,
had had nothing in view but the triumph of the true Church, and regarded his
successive edicts, which had led to such unfortunate results, as so many Acts
of Uniformity!
But the lie is barely
masked. If Galerius lamented that all Christians alike had fallen from the
purity of the original faith, why did he persecute professed reformers like the
Novatianists and Marcionites? Why did he not
summon a Council’ of the Divines whom he supposed to be most nearly orthodox,
and make himself the first Emperor to impose a symbol? If, on the other hand,
unity was all he wanted, why did he not follow Aurelian’s example, declare
himself for the main body of believers, for the Pope and the Italian Bishops,
and lay severe penalties on Dissent? Unfortunately we find no trace of men
being asked on trial, whether they were primitive Christians, or members of
some Protestant sect. It was of course Catholic blood chiefly that was being
shed on every side like water. But in truth, the unhappy persecutor himself in
these same few lines points out his transparent deception. He acknowledges that
all Christianity alike had been proscribed, by granting permission for men to
profess that religion once again,—ut denuo sint Christiani.
It may perhaps be thought,
that when Galerius says he meant the Christians to return to the instituta veterum, he simply meant, to paganism. That that was, in reality, his sole purpose,
there cannot, of course, be any doubt. But it seems most probable,
notwithstanding, that in this edict he intends the phrase to signify—at any
rate to the Christians— the primitive forms of their own religion. He tells
them that they were extremely pigheaded, and got themselves into all manner of
trouble, because, in spite of the persecution, they would do neither of two
things:—they would neither be good heathens, nor good Christians. If only they
would have worshipped the God of the Christians, he implies that he would have
been content. He does not observe that he has again half contradicted himself,
by saying above that one reason why he attacked them was the tenacity with
which they observed the laws that they had laid down for themselves.
But there is also another
slight indication that Galerius meant to include apostolic practice in the
phrase. It is on the whole more likely that he would use his “peradventure” of
the chance that the modern sectaries were descended from antient Catholic
founders, than of the chance that the pagan institutions were due to the
fathers of men now Christians. Again it must be repeated that there is nothing
strange in Galerius speaking of Christian antiquity with respect,— respect, that
is, for its antiquity, not for its Christianity.
It is, however, my belief
that the dying Emperor is intentionally loose and vague. He used words which
might, chamaeleon-like, look differently to different
readers. The pagans might think that he was taunting all Christians, with
having left their ancestral persuasion of polytheism. The dissenters might feel
themselves bitterly rebuked for turning against the old faith for which their
fathers bled, and clinging with such bigoted tenacity to their perverse and
man-made regulations. And the Church, the pillar and ground of the truth, would
feel more keenly still the smart of this buffet in the face, this insult added
to eight years’ injury, when she read that she had left the orthodox
faith and the primitive discipline, that she paid no heed to the God of
the Christians, that she (who had not a law of any kind that was not
Divine) acted on no other principle than human whim, that she had—not
forced the Emperors by her fortitude to surrender at discretion, but—had
obtained from them a contemptuous forgiveness because she was really too
obstinate to be coaxed and too stupid to be frightened.
But the God of the
Christians was not duped. “Le Dieu
inconnu auquel il s’était enfin recommandé ne répondait pas a son insolente et
tardive invocation’.” He had been willing to allow His
people to be eaten up like sheep; but yet He was determined to avenge them.
“According to the Divine judgment,” writes Eusebius, “need was that these
things should happen; but nevertheless, Woe, saith the Scripture, to him by
whom the offence cometh.” Galerius died, and was buried. His mausoleum was
shown in the Dacian province which had given him birth. No
provision for a successor was made. The tetrarchy was at an end. He had left
his wife and children in the hands—hands but too credulously trusted—of his
friend Licinius.
Licinius, then, (or Licinian, as it seems more correct to call him since his
elevation) apparently assisted at the persecutor’s death ; and in all
likelihood his advice had been taken before Galerius set pen to paper. Licinius
had no policy but that of his benefactor, and would not demur to being one of
the signataries. He had probably persecuted, when
persecution was the order of the day: he was as ready to tolerate, or even to
patronize, when the word was given for toleration. He had no religious feeling
one way or the other. He cordially detested the pragmatical canting professors
and scribblers who had got the agitation up: he said they were a common
nuisance, plaguy fellows who were poisoning the country, and lost no
opportunity of converting his forcible feeling against them into suitable
action. When Galerius was dead, he adhered steadfastly to the lines
laid down in the edict: it was useful as a mark of his antagonism to Daza, whom
perhaps he hated all the more because of his bookish propensities. It was not
till many years after, when Daza had been a long while in the grave, and the
rival and bugbear was Constantine, that Licinius identified himself with the
conservative reaction, and discouraged, nay persecuted, the religion of
progress.
Constantine’s name is
added in the edict. He had probably not been consulted. He would certainly not
have approved the wording of the paper: but he had already taken the same
measure in the far West five years ago, and was not likely to object to seeing
his name head a proclamation, the effect of which (in spite of ungracious
language) would be to make him popular in those Eastern provinces, which his ambition
already coveted.
There was one speaking omission
in the preamble. It has often been discussed, why the name of Galerius’ nephew
is not added to the other three. It cannot be, as Tillemont thinks, a simple omission of Eusebius’ copyists: the paragraph containing his
titles would have been too long to slip out, and besides, Eusebius himself has
something to say about the omission.
Neither is it, as Keim suggests, because Galerius and Maximin were at feud.
Galerius (however grudgingly) had recognised him as
an Augustus : and in this very year the two were consuls together. Dean
Milman’s theory is visibly absurd, that “the Caesar of the East,” as he is
pleased to call him, found with surprise that his name had been insultingly
omitted, and in revenge determined to go on with the persecution. There is more
in Canon Robertson’s opinion, who believes that Galerius did not venture to mention
him, knowing Maximin’s unquenchable animus against us. The fact seems to be,
that Maximin (as Eusebius says plainly) refused to sanction the
proclamation as it stood, and was determined to garble it, and to water down
some of its expressions, before his Orientals saw it. In other quarters of the
globe it may be that the readers of the proclamation saw the names of four
Augusti stand harmoniously side by side: but what few copies got abroad in the
East bore no mark of Daza’s concurrence.
Maximin refused to set his
seal to Galerius’ edict. He found it the easier to refuse, because his uncle’s
immediate death released him from the fear of having to give account of his
independence. Hating the Church as he did, he would not pledge himself by
formal enactment to allow her freedom and justice. Verbal instruction
compromised him less for the future; and yet his was not the last case in which
verbal reforms in the Church’s favour have sufficed
to flatter and .cheat the Christian Powers.
He allowed his Grand
Vizier, Sabinus, the Prefect of the East, to indite an encyclical to all his
subordinates which was in appearance but a paraphrase of Galerius’ own proclamation.
This encyclical, which Eusebius has preserved, was not for the public eye: it corresponded
to the letter of instruction to the judges which accompanied the edict of the
three Emperors. 0n this account we are not surprised at the omission of a few
passages, which the Christians had been intended to ponder, but which might be
thought unedifying to the magistracy. But when these few omissions are
studied, it will readily be perceived how well it suited Maximin’s insidious
designs to select that mode of giving general assent to the edict, which would
make the omissions less conspicuous. In the first place, Maximin, not yet
beneath Christ’s lash, begs for no Christian intercessions. He scorns all but
his own idolatrous sacrifices. The second alteration requires to be examined
more closely, before its significance appears. At the first blush it might seem
a courtesy to the Church to expunge from this encyclical the taunt of
corruption and declension from the Catholic religion, and of negligence
towards the Lord God. Upon this charge Sabinus and his master are silent.
Christianity is dismissed with the description, “those who seem to follow an
usage alien to Romans.” But the reason for this excision lies in
Maximin’s more theological hatred of the faith. He would not use phrases which
seemed to indicate that primitive Christianity was perhaps a sufferable
religion, to abandon which was a fall, or that Christians would have seemed any
nobler in his eyes for regular attendance at the Christian Sacrifice and
maintaining orthodoxly the Divinity of Christ. To call modern Christianity unChristian, sounded bitterer, but meant less mischief,
than to call it un-Roman. And there is a third variation in Maximin’s circular
not less expressive. Nothing could have been plainer than the phrase in which
Galerius reestablished Christianity as a legitimate persuasion: he had used
the regular formula, ut sint Ckristiani. Maximin says nothing of the kind. “Their sacred Majesties,” writes the prefect, “ determining that it was not
their purpose for such a cause to bring the men into so great danger,
have ordered their devoted servant to signify to your wisdom, that if any of
the Christians be found going after the worship of his own people, you shall
exempt him from the molestation to which he is subject, and from personal
danger. You will write to your subalterns and let them know that after the
date of this letter they need not exert themselves further in the
cause.” In other words, Christianity strictly is still illicit, though in
particular cases not to be punished as severely as heretofore; and the Emperor,
though forced for the present not to require you to persecute, will
expect you not to relax your exertions more than can be helped.
It is almost a wonder that
the judges interpreted Maximin’s document in a sense so favourable to the
brotherhood as they really did. Though no effectual security was given against
the recurrence of the late atrocities, the Persecution of Diocletian was
virtually at an end, even in the East. The subordinate officers issued and
posted local mandates, which conceded more than they were bidden to concede. In
some cases their humanity showed itself so impatiently that, before they could
have the notices published, they had set the prisoners free.
Perhaps never in the world’s history were the privileges of Christian public
worship so enthusiastically accepted. From jails and mines, from ‘hills and
holes where they hid themselves before,’ the people streamed. Such
congregations never had been seen. Churches began to rise. The confessors
preached publicly the faith which their sufferings had endeared to them. The
weak-hearted prostrated themselves before them, imploring their more than
sacerdotal absolution. Christianity took the cities by storm. As the bands of
exiles passed through on their homeward journey, the native Churches met them
at the gates, and led them in bold procession, with psalms and hymns, right
through the main streets and market squares, and set them on their way. Their
demonstrations of sympathetic and unaffected joy, and the marks which the
sufferers bore about in their bodies, appealed so powerfully for compassion,
that even those who were not yet Christians joined in the festivities, as
though the cause of rejoicing were their own.
But this joy, in the
provinces of Maximin—and these (after a dangerous disputation with Licinius)
now included all from Cyrene round to the Bosphorus—was not to be long unchequered. That prince had seen with a scowling eye the
Churches exultation, and the popularity that she had won. It was time that he
and his theosophists should apprise the ignorant folk that Christianity existed
on the barest sufferance, and that she was not in favour at court. Hardly six months had elapsed since the death of Galerius, when the
first warning came to the Church, not to presume. There was in every town one
spot, to which, as soon as ever Christians might declare themselves without
fear, every Churchman and Churchwoman was sure to run. It was the ground where
slept the sainted dead. Masses said, sermons preached, prayers offered, vows
made, over the martyrs’ bones, had an efficacy double of any others. But the
Government took this pious reverence for an insult to itself. Every adoration
offered at a martyr’s grave was an open, seditious condemnation of the
Emperor’s persecuting policy. From first to last Christianity was a homage to
the enemies of Caesar. Maximin’s toleration of the faith did not include the
toleration of such sinister gatherings. On some pretext—perhaps of the immoral
tendency of torchlight or moonlight meetings out of doors—the Emperor gave
strict orders that there should thenceforth be no services of any kind within
the cemetery gates.
Towards the fall of this
year, Maximin made (it seems) a kind of progress through his loyal provinces.
Most of the chief towns of the East, such as Tyre,
Antioch, and Nicomedia, received the honour of a
visit. Humble addresses were presented to him everywhere; for probably the
unhappy provincials hoped that obsequiousness might secure them and their wives
from his overlordly claims on purse and person. In
one point these addresses resembled one another closely. Maximin was known to
have one taste, as well developed as even his taste for strong drinks and for
female society, namely the taste for Christian persecution. Theotecnus at Antioch, where he was now supreme, set the example of calling the imperial
attention to the religious question. Other towns—for in every one there was a
sufficient clique of zealous pagans to recommend the policy to the rest—took the
happy hint. Until the Emperor came, the two parties had been the best of
friends, but they found his presence act like a revelation. They told the
Emperor that the neighbourhood of the Christians was
intolerable. They deeply regretted Maximin’s concession to them in the
beginning of the year. They did not dare to ask him to revoke his decision
formally. They only asked leave for so much local self-government as to enable
them to expatriate their Christian fellow-citizens.
These petitions proved a
prodigious success. They touched the Platonic sovereign to the heart. They were
so perfect a satisfaction to him, as to make it the current belief of the
Church, that Maximin had himself sent the deputations to himself.
No doubt in every town he came to, he dwelt with such pious fervour upon the memorials presented to him elsewhere, as to make like action a necessity.
He could even afford to hesitate, to argue, almost to refuse. At his own
Bithynian capital—we have his own word for the statement, not contradicted by
that of the Christian professor of rhetoric at the place—when the memorialists
came to him, with a magnificent display of the images of the gods, asking leave
to banish the atheists, Daza answered, that he knew the Christian population
there to be very large; that he thanked them cordially for the request, but
observed that the petition was not quite unanimously signed; that the
Christians (if there were any who were determined to stick to their
superstition) were as free to abide Christians as those who abode worshippers
of the gods; but nevertheless he deemed himself compelled to defer to the
judgment of such a deputation, a deputation which felt so strongly in the
matter, both because all imperial precedent was in favour of granting such petitions, and because the gods might takfe it amiss if the claims of expediency were preferred to those of religion.
Thus compelled by the
people, whose most humble minister he was, the despot made no secret of the
delight he felt at the turn public opinion was taking. At Tyre,
the decree of the municipal authorities, forbidding Christianity within the
town, was engraved on a brazen tablet and affixed to a column: and appended to
it, was engraved a jubilant sermon from the pen of the sovereign, congratulating
the city on its act. “At last,” begins the happy preacher, “ weakness has
become strong and bold. The night of error is scattering. The mist is
breaking up. You would not believe me,” he continues a little lower down, “if I
were to say what transport of joy, what delicious pleasure, what solid
satisfaction this has been to me. You have given me the greatest proof of your
religious temper.” Tyre, he says, had left off
thinking of her material interests, had forgotten all selfish demands of older
days, as soon as ever she perceived that ‘the votaries of that damned folly
were beginning to creep forward again,’ like a fire which was supposed extinct.
He saw the good hand of Jove in the fact that the Tyrians had fled immediately
for healing to his own breast,—the home, the metropolis, of all piety.
He contrasts the present prosperity of the East with those earlier days of
plague and pestilence, war and famine, storms and earthquake, which had visited
the empty folly of those trespassers against all laws divine and human, who had
swamped the earth with their shame. He enthusiastically gives the Tyrians leave
to do what they desired. “ If they still cling to their damnable folly, let
them, as you demand, be sorted out, and chased over the hills and far away from
your city and its district. Follow out your laudable zeal. Free yourselves from
all pollution and profanation. Then your city will be able duly to serve the
rites of the immortal gods, according to its own innate inclination.” And then
follows what the Tyrians had really wanted. “And that you may know, how
extremely agreeable to us your petition has been, we permit you, our dutiful
subjects, to demand of us, in requital of this your godly resolution, any great
privilege that you shall choose. And indeed you must be sure so to do, and to
receive what you demand ; for you shall assuredly obtain it : and it will
remain for ever to testify to your descendants of your devotion to the gods and
of our substantial mode of rewarding it.”
Theotecnus had meanwhile been making vigorous efforts to popularize idolatry in that city
which gave birth to the Christian name. There was a good deal of what is
commonly called Jesuitry in the religious revival of
the new Platonics: and this character was in no one more
pronounced than in the Curator of Antioch. Eusebius sums up this aspect of the
man and of the movement, when he calls Theotecnus a
formidably cjever, unscrupulous sorcerer, to whom no
greater misnomer could have been applied than the name he bore, of ‘ Child of
God.’ This gentleman supposed it not inconsistent with the advance
of truth, to establish, for the behoof of the ignorant, upon whom philosophic
argument would have been wasted, a wonderful image of the reconciled tutelary
of the town, Zeus Philius, the god of goodwill. The pomp of the Christian reconsecrations was quite eclipsed by the imposing rites at
the dedication of the image. Theotecnus devised novel
mysteries in its honour in which men were put through
a profane and mumming parody of the holy Sacrament of the Laver. There were
further initiations, to match the successive steps of Christian initiation, so
grotesquely wicked that Eusebius dares not mention them. The highest stage of
mystic knowledge to which a man could attain (and the Emperor Maximin appears
to have been among the first who attained it), was the discovery, made only
when Gnosis was advanced enough to despise the shock, of the springs and traps by
which the image worked. These weird secrets were irregularly divulged, two
years later, under the spell of torture, to the inquisitors of Licinius. But
the natives were enthralled with wonder at the show. The god was liberal of
miracles. Oracles of grave importance were uttered: and, above all, Jupiter
backed the petition of the townsmen, and bad his minister declare that no
Christians must be allowed to enter the district of Antioch. The new deity was
so paying an invention, that Maximin rewarded his hierophant with promotion to
the proconsulate.
And now, throughout all
the East, while the towns were raising local persecutions against the faith,
Maximin and his advisers were taking a most wise step for the reformation of
paganism. No former persecutor had ever seen the need of supplying anything in
the place of that which he destroyed. It was a measure more worthy of a
politician and a philosopher, than the old trickeries of an idol temple. We
have already drawn attention to the fact that paganism was destitute of every
element of cohesion. It had never had to grapple, till now, with any foe ; for
it had never challenged scepticism by committing
itself to a creed, nor had it even consciously proposed to itself the
reduction of immorality. It had never, therefore, trimmed itself into a wieldy
form. An ardent devotee here and there might perhaps make it his business to
encourage others to the worship of the gods, or to blame them for their slackness:
but, as a matter of constitution, paganism (besides having no historical unity
with the past, no life) had no pastorate, no cure of souls, no sacramenta, no Bible, no doctrine of unity, no preaching of law or teaching of dogma, no
yearning for fellowship. The mind is positively amazed when first it recognises the full difference between that poor chaos
which the heathen religions were, and the Hebrew ideal of a Church, a
peculiar people, which was to widen and widen till humanity should be reunited
in the Perfect Man. Maximin, at the teaching of Theotecnus,
conceived the stupendous thought of creating a Heathen Catholic Church.
The first great measure
was the creation of Pagan Bishops with territorial authority. Such a thing had
been unheard of before, and we can hardly tell whether the pagan ministers in
the smaller towns were pleased or not at being put under superior jurisdiction.
The number of local ministers was at the same time increased, not a single
image being left without its separate chaplain; whereas before, many of the
temples had been served, as occasion required, by any casual person who knew
how to do the sacrificial act. And in imitation of the Christian daily
Sacrifice, the pagan Prelate of each chief city, with the help of his
subordinates, was to see that in each single temple of the town, perhaps of the
country too, sacred rites should be offered day by day, with all the regularity
of a Liturgy. Within Maximin’s own palace there was an unintermitted daily
service. But even thus the hierarchy was not complete enough to match our
Church. Maximin added the provincial to the diocesan organization, reserving
for the crown the right to appoint all superior officers. And these Archbishops
and Bishops were armed with most formidable powers over the laity. Through the organised espionage of their parochial clergy, they were
enabled to make a perfect monopoly of religion. They stopped the building of
Christian churches, which had been permitted by name in the edict of Galerius.
They detected the smallest gatherings of the Christians, even in private
houses. If it were observed that any man was inconstant at the worship
of the gods, whether he called himself Christian or heathen, the new pontiffs
had authority to summon him before their own consistories, or to deliver him to
the secular arm, according as they saw fit. The ecclesiastical courts were
unable to inflict the penalty of death, but were allowed to mulct malcontents
of noses, eyes, and ears.
To the terrors of the law
were added the seductions of aestheticism and outward grandeur. The men
selected for the antichristian bishoprics, were men who had adorned the highest
civic magistracies: for rank was supposed to confer lustre on the Church, not the Church to ennoble rank. As it was the fashion for devout
Christians to seek a sacerdotal blessing on their meals, so Maximin paid honour to his hierarchy, by refusing to eat flesh not
slaughtered at an altar: and all his food and drink had been sanctified by the
rites of libation. Guards of honour were told off to
escort the dignitaries. The two upper orders, the metropolitan and suffragan
prelates (for in Maximin's establishment the former were not simply primi inter pares), were ordered to display
their august and mystic dignity by wearing, as their ordinary dress, albs of snowy purity .
We do not know whether any
formal efforts were made to preach the Neoplatonic creed, or whether the people
were left to learn, what was embodied in the new ecclesiasticism, to chance,
and to gratuitous teaching such as Maximin gave in his brazen rescripts. But it
is unhappily certain that in the opposite direction, in the polemic against
Christianity, they adopted means as discreditable to them, as the pagan hierarchy
was creditable. Obsolete and ridiculous slanders were gravely revived. One of
these unhandsome tricks is traced to the commandant of the Roman garrison at
Damascus. That gallant officer, one night, sent out into the market-place, and
fetched off the pavement three or four notorious strumpets, and requested them,
unless they loved torture, to dictate officially a fantastic story, of how
they had once been Christian women and had learned their execrable trade in the
celebration of the Mass. Christian worship was then as well known as it is
now; yet when the Emperor received the acts from the commandant, he gave
instant orders that copies of the document should be circulated and published
openly in every city in his empire.
But to Theotecnus must be paid the crowning, damning honour of the
masterstroke of this part of the persecution. For a long time past the
Christians themselves had not remained content with those scanty records of
the Life and Death of their Master which Divine inspiration had reckoned
sufficient. As far back as the times of Tertullian, and even of St Justin,
apologists had challenged their enemies to inspect works which passed under the
name of Pilate. But Theotecnus had
turned the tables on them. During the days which he had passed in the
Curatorship of Ancyra, he had amused his leisure time with the composition of a
rival forgery. It was not the most careful or critical of forgeries indeed;
for even Eusebius, of whose uncritical character so much is said, was able to
show that Theotecnus had dated our Saviour’s Passion five years before Pilate ever came into
the province. But the piece suited its purpose well enough.
It was perhaps not
intended at first for any serious use, but rather as a mocking burlesque. What
these Acts contained, we happily do not know; in all likelihood (for anything
can be proved in a forgery) they proved our Lord guilty of moral as well as of
political crimes.
The ingenious author
appears to have given publicity to his work pretty early in the persecution;
for it will be remembered that the explosive judge who sentenced St Andronicus argued against him out of them,—unless it were from
others like them. Theotecnus himself
(whether he had then set his thoughts on paper or not) argued in the same way
against St Theodotus in 304. Now, however, Theotecnus was a greater and more influential man; and he determined to make a wider and
an authoritative use of his composition. He showed them to his delighted
master. Maximin at once ordered copies to be sent to every place, great or
small, town or country, in the whole East. A full edict was sent
along with them, which ordered that the Acts of Jesus and Pilate should be
posted up in conspicuous places where every one might read them. It was nothing
to the Emperor and his minister that they were conscious of the fraud. They had
but One object—to damage Christianity. But the worst is yet to be told. With a
most diabolical fertility of resource, the imperial edict enjoined, that all
schoolmasters, from the Dardanelles to the Nile, should be supplied with
copies, that allscholars should be made to understand
that these Acts were the genuine account: nay the edict condescended to minuter and meaner details still. The Acts were made a
government text-book. Lest from any of those pure boys’ minds the filthy lies
should pass without tainting, it was expressly ordered that every boy should
have the Acts dinned into his ears until he knew them by heart; that every boy
should be examined in them and exercised in repeating them; and that every boy
should have to compose out of his own reflexion frequent declamations upon them. The Christians could not pass down the street
without hearing the Name at which they bow, coming from those young lips in
scurrilous banter, or in the lofty moral scorn of rhetorical practice. Thus at
the very age when the heart is tenderest, when the pathos of the Cross and the
Crown of Thorns tells most upon the life, all reverence and pity for Jesus
Christ were to be purposely, laboriously, as a piece of school discipline,
turned into contempt and ridicule and hatred. Any one who knows how profane
and blasphemous imaginations are apt to be shot into the mind, untimely and
unwelcome, when once they have been suggested, will see how purely Satanic the
device of Maximin was.
The state of affairs which
was now reached, in 311 and 312, was as follows. Christianity had never yet
received, in the East, the formal removal of its disabilities which Galerius
had intended. Though Maximin still affected to give complete religious liberty
to his empire at large, he had encouraged the several towns to proscribe
Christianity. The ecclesiastical courts of the novel hierarchy possessed powers
of enforcing conformity upon the individual. And as we have already hinted, in
those places which had declared themselves pagan, it was gradually discovered
that the civil power might go further lengths even than such spiritual censures
as torture and mutilation. So it came to pass that some of the very purest
martyrdoms occurred after the great edict of toleration. At Emesa, an aged
Bishop and two others were actually tossed to the beasts on their confession
of the Christian name. But this final effort of persecution was chiefly
directed against the best theologians of the Church. It was designed to
shut formidable mouths. One of the greatest Prelates of the time, St Peter of
Alexandria, who had been released from his long confessoriate in 311, and had drawn up canons for the readmission of the lapsed as though the
persecution were over, with an innocent surprise found himself a martyr after
all. And these things were not kept privy from the Emperor. He had taken up
his abode at Nicomedia. That town became the headquarters of persecution. At
any rate since the death of Pamphilus, the most famous Biblical scholar of the
East was Lucian, a Priest of Antioch. Maximin sent for the man to Nicomedia. He
was invited to make a defence of his religion, part
of which Ruffinus has recorded for us, and very noble
it is: and when he had finished the peroration, he was beheaded. A few days
before he died, in his farewell epistle to his own Church, he wrote an
interesting sentence. “A perfect choir of martyrs,” he says, “ salute you all
at once. And I tell you the glad-tidings, that Anthimus the Pope”—the great
Archbishop of Nicomedia, whom even Galerius had spared—“has just received his
final consecration by the course of martyrdom.”
But the fanaticism of
Maximin was bringing him into trouble on two sides. He had created an ‘Eastern
Question.’ It happened that part of his dominion was bounded by the not
insignificant kingdom of Armenia, which had hitherto done the Roman good
service in his struggle with the power of Persia. Now, as we have mentioned
before, Armenia,—King, Queen, people and all—had become Christian. The first
state that had learned to appreciate the blessed influence of Christianity upon
government, might well feel wroth at the treatment of the brotherhood across
the border. But St Gregory’s converts had a fleshly as well as a spiritual
kinship with some of the oppressed. Lesser Armenia, separated from them by. a
mere geographical line, and entirely peopled by men of their own clan, was a
Christian province, but subject to the powers at Nicomedia. Maximin’s ministers—perhaps
his ecclesiastics—made the unhappy attempt to enforce among the hills of Koordistan the same discipline which was in vogue under the
Bithynian Olympus. But the attempt to make these Armenians sacrifice to the
demons of Neoplatonism, called forth an ungovernable sympathy from their
independent cousins. Eusebius does not make it clear which party was the first
formally to declare war. War however broke forth : and Maximin, hampered at
home by pestilence and famine (which he boasted had been banished for good by
his pagan zeal), suffered a disastrous defeat. The first war fought under the
banner of the Cross against oppression, ended in the success of righteousness.
And Maximin found himself
embroiled with a far more potent adversary on the other side. Even in 311, Constantine
had written to him, advising him not to behave with so little regard for the
edict of toleration. And now, late in 312, Constantine’s reasons
for being displeased with the senior Emperor were better than ever. Upon his
triumphant entry into Rome after Maxentius’ death at Pons Milvius,
he discovered that that prince and Maximin had come to a stealthy agreement. A
correspondence betwixt the two was found; and the statues of Daza and Maxentius
were observed standing on the same pedestal. This, apart from the religious
question, was enough. But at that moment, if at any in the life of Constantine
the Great, the religious question was uppermost. Upon the nature of
Constantine’s famous Vision, I do not enter, nor upon the nature of his
conversion to the faith. Suffice it here to say that at Pons Milvius Constantine had made a sharp, if superstitious,
experiment upon the efficacy of the saving Sign, and was beyond measure
impressed by his success. He had long been biassed for Christianity by his
sagacious perception that it was the power of the future : but his was a mind
incapable of atheism, and he was now deeply convinced that Christianity was—I
will not say, a true system, but—a worship of a substantial Deity. He went down
to meet Licinius at Milan (Licinius was there to marry his colleague’s young
sister) in all the fervour of a neophyte. The one
grand event of the meeting of the Emperors was the great effectual close of the
ten years’ strife,—the Edict of Milan.
The famous Edict of Milan
has a claim to be remembered far above that of ending the Persecution of
Diocletian. In that respect, indeed, it is of less real importance than Galerius’
legacy of peace. This edict is more an era in the religious history of the
world. It is the very first announcement of that doctrine which is now regarded
as the mark and the principle of civilization, the foundation of solid liberty,
the characteristic of modern politics. In vigorous and trenchant sentences it
sets forth perfect freedom of conscience, the unfettered choice of religion.
Alexander, Gallienus, Galerius, had broadened the aegis of Rome so as to
protect one more creed. Christianity had passed from the number (it might be
infinite) of religiones illicitae into the number of religiones licitae: but that was all. By the Edict of Milan, all
religions of all sorts, sizes, and origins, effected at a bound the same
exodus. Galerius, snarling and growling,—the very figure that the Dreamer saw “
biting his nails because he could not come at them,”—had been compelled
conditionally to arm with legal authority a certain faith. Constantine the
Great said boldly, “Henceforth the State rejects the function of prescribing in
matters of faith: religion is inalienably a question for the individual.”
“We have long seen,” says
the edict, “that we have no business to refuse freedom of religion; and that to
the judgment and desire of each individual man must be left the power of
seeing to matters of belief, according to the man’s own free will.” There is no
ambiguity here. “In this view, we had given orders, which were destined for
the Christians too, that every man should loyally observe his own persuasion
and his own cult.” The Toleration Act of 313 that is to say, was intended to
give as full a liberty to a Christian as to a heathen.
The State would not dictate to what religion a man should belong, but exhorted
him to cleave steadfastly to whichever fate and his forefathers’ choice had
assigned him. “But there were sundry and diverse conditions attached
in detail in that Rescript in which the said power was conceded to the
aforesaid Christians.” There are indeed no conditions detailed in the Edict
which has been preserved, and of which we have given a translation: but that
Edict sets forth the general condition of ‘ doing nothing contrary to
discipline,’ and mentions immediately the lost Rescript of instruction
to the judges touching the nature of that discipline. Constantine the more
naturally alludes in this place to the accompanying Rescript, and not to the
public Edict, inasmuch as the document we are now considering (though commonly
called the Edict of Milan) was really itself a Rescript, or farther paper of
instructions upon the mode of administering the Edict of 311. “So because of
these conditions, some of them (it may be) after a short while,”—not at first,
because the conditions were not proclaimed in the Edict, so that they only came
to know them by breaking them—“withdrew from the loyal observance of
Christianity.” Galerius then had imposed harsh conditions, but had not let the
unhappy Christians know what his conditions were. The harshness and reticence
combined make it still plainer that Galerius had only meant to conciliate the
Christians for the nonce, in hopes to cheat Christ into removing His heavy
hand.
Constantine, in the Edict
of Milan, does not say in so many words that the conditions themselves were
hard—that
they would strike a mere reader as hard—but acknowledges freely that there were
hardships accompanying them. It is not easy to conjecture, at least with any
confidence, what Galerius had bidden his magistrates exact as the price of
licensing Christianity. The only clue, and that not a sure one, is to be found
in what seem to be fresh concessions in the Edict of Milan. In the first place,
Constantine expresses the wish not to appear to damage either any form of
worship, or any rank of life. We conclude that in 311, Christianity was
forbidden to all but certain classes,—that if a man chose to declare himself a
Christian he would incur no danger, but might no longer take his seat as a
Decurion in his native town, or the like. Again, it is now ordered that the
Christians are to receive back their Churches and sites and demesnes, simply
for the asking; the Emperor’s own noble liberality indemnifying those who had
bought or received such property. As the former order of proceedings is
described as definite and very different, it seems clear that Galerius had endeavoured to turn some money on the transaction. Again,
men are now encouraged freely to choose their own religion, and this provision
is rightly supposed to point at a former veto upon proselytism: it has been
thought that possibly a certain number of years of Church membership previous
to the persecution were considered a necessary qualification, before any one,
under the first statute of tolerance, might revert. Other writers have remarked
that Constantine gives perfect liberty not only to practise, but also in practising any given religion,— facilitate,
in colendo, not only colendi. Had Galerius granted leave to worship Christ, but subject to some horrid pagan
supervision? insisted upon all the sects being taken, unwelcome and
unwilling, into Catholic communion? framed some Public Worship Regulation Act,
that forbad services and uses which the Christian conscience felt it needed?
This is an extremely probable guess. But to the best of my belief, among the
provisos of the former rescript must have been conspicuous one which, while
speciously allowing perhaps an unmaimed Christianity where Christianity was
allowed at all, removed the question entirely from the judgment and conscience
of the individual soul. I cannot help thinking that one of those things which
Constantine describes as “sinister, and not german to
our gracious benevolence,’' must have been a stipulation which made room for
Maximin’s permissive prohibitory laws,—a stipulation that if the Church was
anywhere obnoxious to the majority, she was to be tabooed,—a stipulation (that
is) that religion should still be, what it had always been till then, a matter
of public external order, not of private spiritual conviction. This supposition
alone explains the startling distinctness,—as clear as a clap of thunder,—with
which Constantine preaches, in the light of his new Christianity, absolute
freedom of faith, as an indefeasible right, for Pagan or Manichee, for Catholic
or schismatic. Every condition of toleration is clean cancelled: no
circumstances are henceforth imaginable which would justify religious
despotism. We have no more a charter for a Church or a sect, but a charter for
each unit of humanity. “No man whatsoever ought to be refused any facility for
giving up his whole soul either to the observation of Christianity or to any
religion which he, personally, feels to be best adapted to his needs''!’ It
is for heralding this vast revolution in the bases of religion, if for
anything,—not merely for his patronage of ourselves,— that Constantine the
Great deserved his most majestic title of Peer of the Apostles.
And what special facts, at
that particular moment, evoked this mighty utterance ? Not the fall of
Maxentius. The Christians in the new-won Italy needed no liberation, more than
their heathen fellows. Maxentius’ tyranny had pressed impartially upon all.
Conceivably his new secret alliance piay have
involved something which looked ominously for the Church; but it was not for
the West that the Western Emperors’ decree was issued. It was undoubtedly
Maximin’s conduct, Maximin’s false and treacherous construction of the Articles
of 311, at which Constantine was aiming. This is revealed by the extraordinary
speed with which Constantine and Licinius despatched their orders to the prince whom the Senate had just made their junior.
The battle of Pons Milvius had only been fought in
the very end of October, and Constantine had subsequently passed some time in
Rome; and yet before the year 312 had quite run out, Maximin had not only
received the haughty mandate from Milan, but had put forth his own
semi-submissive rejoinder.
Maximin, in spite of his
secret treaty with the Roman usurper, had pretended to be on good terms with
the other Emperors. But now his treachery was discovered, and the
two Emperors were forming a perilously close alliance at Milan, probably
against him. He resolved in fear to take the initiative. It was not for
dread of Constantine’s vengeance that he sent out his new mandate to Sabinus:
for he was bent on war in any case. But he felt that at this crisis it would be
better to reconcile the great party of his own subjects whom he had
disobliged. He must take the complaints for the moment out of the Christians’
mouths : it would be easy enough to deal sternly with them again when the
crisis was past. His new missive went to work most strangely. He told Sabinus
he firmly trusted that the wisdom of ‘our lords, our fathers, Diocletian and
Maximian,’ in
ordering the Christians to be reduced by sharp chastisements, was obvious to
everybody. On coming into the East, however, he had found that in some places
an actual majority of the most useful citizens had been banished for their
religion. He had at once ordered the judges not to torture or browbeat them any
more, but to wheedle and conjure them over to orthodox heathendom. No Turk ever
lied more shamelessly; but let that pass. This leniency, according to the
lordly liar, was converting Christians in shoals, when the antichristian deputations
began to come : and then, what could he do but answer them genteelly? Maximin
does not acknowledge that his civil answers to the towns had made any change in
the position of the Christians, but continues with the very tone of an injured
man. Although he had already given injunctions quite full enough, and
there was no need to say a syllable more, yet he thought he might as well write
word, that neither beneficiarii (a kind of Redifs), nor any one else, was to have leave and
privilege—a horrible disclosure of what had hitherto been thought fair—to
afflict the Christians with the process known by the cant term of “concussion.” The judges (dreadful threat!) were to return to their wheedling
and their conjuring. If any one, under their charming caresses, left the Church
and worshipped the gods, so much the better for him; but if he refused,
Maximin, like those who suggest pumps and horseponds deprecatingly, repeated that he could not think of allowing “concussions.”
In this curious letter
Maximin contradicts himself often enough to make his Christian subjects dizzy.
First he justifies bloody persecution, then plumes himself upon having stopped
it, next apologises for having set it again on foot,
then denies that it was going on, and lastly orders it to cease. We cannot wonder
at what Eusebius relates, that the people whose wrongs the letter applauded and
forbad, neither built Church nor held meeting in public on the strength of it;
they did not know where to have it.
Relying on the bruised
reed of this charter (which did but perpetuate the miserable status quo) Maximin went northward and westward, to occupy the provinces of Licinius
before that old prince’s wedding-feast was over. When he reached Bithynia, his
army was so shattered with the winter’s march, that he was obliged to wait for
some time to recruit. As soon as it was prudent, he crossed the Bosphorus.
Byzantium, not then the city of the great monarch whose eye first saw its
surpassing value, took him but eleven days to reduce. He marched on to
Heraclea, where he was detained a considerable time. When he reached
Adrianople, he found Licinius there in person. Licinius was not desirous of
giving battle: his forces were far too inferior: but he hoped to check Daza’s
onward march. Somethinghowever, led to an engagement.
It was fought on the 30th of April. Whether or not the tale be true, that the
whole army of Licinius fell on their knees, and prayed the Most High God to befriend
the right, it is certain that He did befriend it. The battlefield was as
little the scene for a Maximin, as the Platonist’s lecture-room for a Licinius.
“The incredible speed which Maximin exerted in his flight, is much more
celebrated than his prowess in the battle. Twenty-four hours afterwards he was
seen pale, trembling, and without his imperial ornaments, at Nicomedia, one
hundred and sixty miles from the place of his defeat.” But Maximin did not stay
in the Asiatic capital; for Licinius was following him up. Taking his wife and children,
he made' haste to escape into Cappadocia, leaving Diocletian’s palace for his
vanquisher. Licinius was not slow to enter on the possession: and on the 13th
of June, 313, Lactantius and the remnant of the
Church of Nicomedia read the manifesto of Milan.
Asia was now in the hands
of Licinius, and Maximin was in the worst straits. His vast army was either cut
to pieces, or incorporated in the legions of the victor. In selfdefence he endeavoured to get together another, powerful
enough to thwart the ambitious progress of Licinius. But he was now in the
thick of the Christians, The Christians had heard that his rival was promising,
and securing too, in every province where he came, a perfect liberty of
conscience. It was nothing but his religious policy which was making Licinius
such a favourite. Maximin had at any rate a few
qualities which would make him a more popular ruler than his foe; for while
Licinius was the most illiberal extortioner alive, Maximin had never oppressed
with taxations on the Galerian scale, and at the same
time was open-handed. There was only one thing to be done: but it was the most
distasteful sacrifice that Maximin ever made. While he secured himself at
Tarsus (to which he had retreated, to keep the keys of Syria), by blockhouses in
the passes of the Taurus, he endeavoured to secure
himself from his own subjects’ wrath by at last giving in his adhesion to the
religious policy of the West.
Maximin made the
concession with so much dignity and grace, that it is impossible to help
wishing that his language were truer. His single-eyed desire to benefit all his
subjects, he says, and his plan of conceding to the wishes of the majority, had
been perspicuous. This could be proved by a mere cursory glance at the history
of the last few years. He takes no blame to himself for the sufferings of the
Christians. He had set his face against persecution from the first. Unjust
judges had made religion a pretext for seizing property, but not with his
connivance. Only the year before, he had written to the magistrates, ordering
perfect liberty to be allowed in matters of religion. The judges had misread
his instructions, and had caused Maximin’s people to doubt the meaning of his
ordinances; the Christians had felt shy (this was a fact) of performing the
observances which they preferred. Maximin was determined that this wrong state
of things should continue no longer. This time, he had resolved not to send
Rescripts which the magistrates could keep dark, but to proclaim his intentions
in a public Edict, so that any man with eyes might see that he was allowed to
become a Christian if he chose, and to practise Christianity as he chose: there was to be no suspicion of a double
entendre. If they wanted to build Lord’s Houses—Maximin went so far as to
call them by this name—they had free leave to do so. And as a further sign of the
imperial benevolence, any houses or sites that had legally, under Diocletian’s
statute, fallen to the fiscus, were to return at once to the Catholic Church.
There is no saying how
profoundly history might have been altered, had Maximin lived to enjoy the
fruits of his honourable action. But when he wrote
this edict, his hours were already numbered. Round the Deaths of the Persecutors
dreadful tales have clustered: and it is probable that Maximin died of nothing
worse than a natural death.
But the death which was natural to him, was the most dreadful perhaps that men
can die. Maximin was known as a habitual drunkard; and in his dying delirium he
is said to have cried out, that he saw God, with assessors all in white robes,
judging him. He perished protesting to his Judge, even as he had protested in
his last edict, that it was not he, but his officers, that had done it.
He was the last of the
persecutors to die. That venerable man who had refounded the fortunes of the empire, who had been the maker of so many princes, and
survived so many reigns, had gone to his rest in sorrow near the beginning of
the year. Besides such pleasures as he could extract from his garden and his
books, his servants, masons, and few private friends, he had felt but little
joy since his retirement. He had been forced to order to a frightful death the
servants whom he admired and loved with almost a childlike simplicity, because
they professed a religion in which he saw no harm. He had been once summoned
from his repose, and consulted on the best means of escaping from a difficulty,
which, if his advice had been followed, would never have occurred : and when he
had given his still wise counsel, not only was it ostentatiously rejected, but
the shameless persons whom he had raised to distinction affronted him with the
offer of a crown. And as his hairs grew greyer, and his years entitled him to still
deeper veneration, his sorrows had increased, and the insults he was compelled
to brook were multiplied.
He had but one child, the
Empress Valeria, a lady of a sweet and chastened nature, whom he had married to
Galerius. The generous, meek, affectionate character of Valeria is revealed by
one remarkable act of hers. Being herself debarred by nature from bearing
children, and hated in consequence by her rude husband, she had not thought it
beneath her to adopt and cherish as her own, Candidian, the son of one of
Galerius’ paramours. Scarcely had Valeria been left a widow, when she came
(with Prisca her mother) to the court of her husband’s nephew, who was himself
married, and who had stood to her in the estimation of a son. But Maximin,
perhaps full of the oriental notions of sovereign succession, instead of
offering her a splendid asylum, had offered her an alliance at once adulterous
and incestuous. Upon the receipt of her majestic and Christian reply, Maximin’s
cruel anger burst forth. He seized her goods. He took away her ladies of honour. He tortured and killed her chamberlains. He forced
them to accuse her friends falsely of the most nefarious crimes, and punished
with severe penalties the deeds never done. Lastly, he drove the two Empresses
themselves into destitute exile, refused to assign them even a Seriphos or Pandataria where they
might be in peace, and whensoever he heard where they had settled, sent
messengers to oust them offensively from their place. From some spot in the
wilds of Syria, Diocletian’s daughter found means to send to her father the
story of her unutterable woe. Diocletian, in astonishment and anger, sent an
ambassage to Maximin to demand that Valeria should be instantly conveyed to Spalatro.
He received no answer. He
sent several times, for the matter was one in which a father’s heart and an
Emperor’s honour could not be contented with delay.
But no Valeria came. At length he commissioned a prince of his own blood, a
soldier of the highest rank and great influence, to approach Maximin, and to
condescend to beseech him, by the memory of Diocletian’s favours,
to have mercy upon the father and the daughter. The envoy returned with the
intelligence that Maximin had flatly refused ’.
It might have been thought
that Maximin’s hostility in itself would have been enough to secure the
friendship of Licinius, even if recollections of boyish love could not touch
the heart of Constantine. But it was not so. One of the conquering Emperor’s first
acts on entering Rome and Italy, was to destroy the images of his father-in-law
and would-be assassin. Side by side with the images of Maximian stood the
images of Diocletian : they formed but a Janus, two men in one. But reverence
for Jovius proved no safeguard for the memorials of Herculius. Diocletian was
told by some officious news-carrier that all his effigies together with his
colleague’s had been dragged by the hangman’s hook and broken.
From this unduteous work at Rome, Constantine went down to Milan to
consign Constantia to her aged and unattractive lover. Though conscious of what
he had been doing, he was not abashed to send, in conjunction with Licinius,
an invitation to the hermit of Spalatro to attend the
festive ceremony. The old man of seventy-eight returned a dignified and valid
excuse : he was too old and too infirm to bear the fatigues of the journey, or
to take part in the joys of the marriage. But Licinius and his brother-in-law
pretended to see in the excuse a mere pretext for political disapproval. With
infamous bad taste, they sent back to Diocletian an angry and threatening
letter, in which they told him that they knew he had always been a partisan of
Maxentius, and was still a partisan of his daughter’s persecutor, Daza.
Broken with sorrow and
shame, insult, sickness and old age—and (as some say) seized once more with
that mental malady which cares had before brought upon him,—Diocletian gave up
even the desire for life itself. It did not require much violence to drive the
spirit from the worn body. Diocletian refused to touch the food which was
served to him, and died. But before he died, the great step had been taken
which was the fulfilment of his own interrupted policy of reform. It may have
been a slight comfort even to his miserable end, that he had seen the Edict of Milan.
Finis.
APPENDIX.
Diocletian’s Marriage Edict of 295.
This document is found in the Codex Gregorianus, column 31 of Hand’s edition. It is here given
as a specimen of the Emperor’s moral feeling, and of the strong practical turn
which his religion took: and also of the state of public morals at the time.
The translation cannot aspire to much grace of literary style: but nothing can
be heavier than the edict-Latin of the period.
“Forasmuch as all the pure and earnestly
righteous constitutions of Roman law appear to our devout and religious
apprehension in the highest degree venerable and to be preserved scrupulously
for all ages, we feel that we must not shut our eyes to the detestable and
immoral deeds which have been committed in the past by divers persons: and if
these practices are to be checked, or punished either, the public order (disciplina) of our times bids us at once be up and
doing. For we cannot doubt that thus, and only thus, will the Immortal Gods
themselves continue favourable and well-pleased, as they always have been,
towards the Roman name, if we princes take heed that all who live beneath our sway
cultivate duly, in every point, a devout and religious, peaceable and moral
life. And herein we have deemed it a special matter for care, that, by the
religious and lawful contracting of matrimony according to the order of antient
right, provision should begin to be made, not only for their honour who now profess the marriage yoke, but for them too
who then will be born without scandal to religion, and thus by being honourably born our whole posterity may be made purer. For
our fatherly affection has determined strictly, that the holy names of
relationships shall henceforth hold, among those who should be a man’s nearest
and dearest, the devout and scrupulous affection which is kinship’s due. For it
is hideous even to believe (nefas enim credere) those things, which are proved to have been committed by divers in time past,
how in the undiscriminating manner of beasts and cattle men have rushed into
unlawful wedlocks by the mere impulse to exercise
their passions without any regard for decency or piety. Notwithstanding,
whatever trespasses have been heretofore committed in the way of unlawful
matrimonies, by the folly of the delinquents or through their ignorance of law,
in a manner worthy of atrocious savages, albeit such trespasses deserve the
most severe chastisement, yet, in regard of our mercifulness, we are willing to
let them obtain our pardon ; always provided, that whoso have already in bygone
days defiled themselves with unlawful and immoral marriages, should understand
that they have so far gained our indulgence, as that (after such detestable
crimes) they may congratulate themselves on their lives being granted
them, but should understand also, that the children whom they have begotten in
so detestable an alliance are not legitimately born. Thus it will come to pass,
that in future also no one will dare to give ear to his unreined concupiscence, when he knows that his predecessors in that branch of crime have
been acquitted and allowed life only on one .condition, viz., that their
children whom they have unlawfully begotten, may never be their heirs, which
according to antiquity was forbidden by Roman law. And (alas) we could have
wished indeed, that neither aforetime had any such thing been committed, which
needed either to be pardoned with mercy or reformed by law ! But hereafter, we
mean religion and morality to be regarded by every man without exception in the
contracting of marriage, that men may remember that they have to do with Roman
order (disciplina) and Roman laws, and may
understand that only those wedlocks are valid, which
Roman law permits. And with what relatives, as well by marriage as by birth,
matrimony is not allowed to be contracted, we have given a schedule in our
Edict: with daughter, granddaughter, great-granddaughter, also with mother,
grandmother, great-grandmother: collaterally, with father’s or mother’s sister,
with sister, sister’s daughter, sister’s granddaughter: also of relatives by
marriage, with step-daughter, step-mother, mother-in-law, daughter-in-law, and
all those which were forbidden by antient law, from which we mean that all
shall abstain. For our codes maintain nothing which is not moral and venerable:
and the Majesty of Rome has only arrived (by favour of all Heaven) at this great sublimity, because all her laws are clenched by a
wise sense of religion and a deferent heed to purity. Wherefore, by this our
Edict, we would have it known to all men, that the amnesty for the past, which
our mercy has bestowed in apparent contradiction of public order, only applies
to those delinquencies which have been committed up to the 30th of December in
the Consulship of Tuscus and Anulinus.
And if any offences against the honour of the Roman
name and the sanctity of the laws are detected, after the above-named day, they
shall be lashed with condign severity. Let no man calculate that he will be
able in the case of so detestable a crime to win mercy, who does not hesitate
to plunge into an offence which is so clear, and that after our Edict.
“Given at Damascus, on the 1st of May, in the
Consulship of Tuscus and Anulinus.”
EXCURSUS II.
The Epistle of Saint Theonas
“ Theonas, Bishop,
to Lucian, Provost of the Chamberlains to our most puissant Prince.
“ I. I thank our Almighty God and Lord Jesus
Christ, who hath not ceased to blazon abroad the faith of Himself through the
whole world as the one remedy whereby we are saved, and to enlarge that faith
even in the persecutions of tyrants. Nay, by the storms of persecutions, it
hath glowed the brighter, like gold purified in the furnace; and the truth and
the loftiness thereof hath grown ever more and more dazzling, so that peace
being now given to the Churches by grace of a good Prince, the works of Christians
shine even before the unbelievers, and thereby God, your Father which is in
heaven, is glorified: and that is what we,—if we wish to be Christians in deed
and not in words,—ought to seek and desire as the principal thing for our
salvation’s sake. For if we seek our own glory, we strive after a mutable and
perishable thing, that doth but bring our own selves to death; but the glory of
the Father and of the Son, who for our salvation was nailed to the Cross,
maketh us safe unto an eternal redemption, which is the most earnest
expectation of Christians.
“Therefore, my dear Lucian, I neither
suppose that thou dost, nor would I have thee, boast thyself because through
thee many in the Prince’s palace have come to the knowledge of the truth; but
it behoveth thee rather to render thanks to our God,
who hath made thee a good tool for a good work, and hath put thee in a proud
place with the Emperor, that thou mightest diffuse
the sweet odour of the Christian name to His glory
and the salvation of many. For in regard that an Emperor, not actually as yet
enrolled in the Christian religion, hath entrusted his life and his person to
the care of Christian men as being more trusty than others, by so much ought ye
to be the more solicitous, and the more diligent and thoughtful for his safety
and his wants, that by that means the Name of Christ may be glorified to the
utmost, and the faith of Him through you that cherish the Emperor, may be daily
added unto; and forasmuch as many of his imperial predecessors have in other
days supposed us to be malicious and fulfilled with all iniquities, now,
seeing your good works, they may have no choice but to glorify Christ Himself.
“ II. And so ye must strive with all your
might, that ye may never have conscience of any base or dishonourable (I need not say, of any wicked) thing; lest through you the Name of Christ be
contrariwise blasphemed.
“ Far be it from you to sell to any
one at a price an audience of the Emperor; or that any prayers or bribes should
make you in any wise to suggest to the Emperor dishonourable things. Let all heat of covetousness depart from you, which worketh rather
idolatry than the religion of Christ. To a Christian, no dishonest gain, no double dealing, can possibly be in character : he embraceth a simple, naked Christ. Let no low jesting nor foul speaking pass among you. Let all things be
performed with modesty, courtesy, frankness of manner, exactness, that in all
things the Name of our God and Lord Jesus Christ be glorified.
“ The offices whereunto ye are severally
appointed, these fulfil in all the fear of God and love of the Emperor, and
with exact diligence. Any commandment of the Emperor which doth not offend God,
ye must believe to have proceeded from God Himself: perform it as much for love
as for fear, and with all pleasant mirth. For there is nothing which so sweetly refresheth a man that is wearied with great
anxieties, as a familiar servant’s convenient mirth and kindly obedience: and
again on the other hand, there is nothing that moveth him to such vexation and maketh him so uncomfortable, as that servant’s gloomy
looks and disobedience and secret murmuring. Let these things be far from you
Christians, which walk in the zeal of faith: but in order that God may be honoured even in you, crush down and trample out all faulty
ways, whether of mind or of body. Be clothed without with patience and
courtesy; be filled within with the virtues and hopefulness of Christ. Endure
all things, for your very Creator’s sake: submit to all things, conquer and
overthrow {uincite et sup- plantate') all things, that ye may win the Lord Christ. These things are great and
toilsome; but, he that striveth for a mastery, abstaineth from all things, and they do it to obtain a
corruptible crown, but we an incorruptible.
“III. But because, as I understand, ye are
attached to diverse offices, and that thou, O Lucian, art called the Provost
over them all, and by the grace of Christ which is given thee art in authority
both to dispose and to instruct them all ; I am certain thou wilt not be
displeased that I should tell thee concerning these offices a few things that I
shall feel, particularly and by heads. For I hear that one of you keepeth the Emperor’s privy purse ; another the wardrobe
and the imperial jewellery; another the precious
plate ; another, the library,— though I understand that this officer is not yet
chosen from among the believers; and others, other parts of the household
goods. In what way then I think these things ought to be treated, I will
briefly indicate.
“ IV. He that controlleth the Emperor’s private moneys, let him keep a strict entry of all: let him be
ready at any moment to give a clear account of all; let him write every item
down, even, if possible, before paying the money away; let him never trust his
memory, which, being every day distracted in many several directions, easily trippeth, so that, if there be no writing, we may sometimes, in perfect good faith, affirm those
things to be which never were. Nor should this writing be of a common sort, but
such as clearly and easily shall show everything at a glance, and may leave the
mind of the examiner without scruple or perplexity. And this may easily be
done, if all that is received be entered in distinct columns, as, description
of the thing received, and at what time, and through whom received, and at what
place: and in like manner what hath been paid out to others or spent at the
Emperor’s command, let this be registered apart in its own due arrangement.
Let that man be a faithful and wise servant, that his lord may rejoice that he
hath made him ruler over his goods, and may glorify Christ in him.
“ V. Nor will he show less diligence and
care, which hath charge of the robes and the imperial ornaments. He should have
them all in a most accurate catalogue, and must note therein, what there
are, and of what quality, in what places they are stored, when he
received them and from whom, whether they be injured, or not. All these things
he must keep under his own diligent eye ; often look over them again, often
handle them well, that he may recognise them more
easily; all must be well to his hand, all quite ready. Let him be able to
express with perfect clearness (i.e. to his subordinates), the Emperor’s mind
or his own l’rovost’s mind, in any matter, and at any
moment that they may enquire; and yet so that everything may be done with
humility and mirthful obedience, that Christ’s Name be praised even in a small
matter.
“ VI. In the same way let him deal, to whose
care are entrusted the vessels, of silver, gold, crystal or myrrha,
whether for eating or for drinking; let him arrange, and catalogue all; let him
count, with his own care, how many precious stones there are in them, and of
what kind; con them over with great wisdom, bring them all out in their proper
places and occasions: to whom he giveth them, and when, from whom he receiveth them back, let him very carefully observe, lest a
mistake or an evil suspicion should arise, with all the more disastrous result
because the things are precious.
“VII. He however will have the chiefest place among you, and must be the most diligent, to
whom the Emperor shall commit the charge of the library. This officer he
himself will chuse according to his well- approved
knowledge in the matter: he will chuse a grave man
and one fitted for serious work, and ready to answer all enquiries; even as
Philadelphus on that principle chose Aristaeus his most confidential
chamberlain for this business, and set him over the magnificent library, and
sent him also an ambassador to Eleazar with great gifts for the translation of
the sacred Scripture: and this was the man that writ at large the story of the
Septuagint Translators.
If therefore it happen that one of them which believe in Christ should be
called to this office, let him not, on his part, spurn the secular literature
and gentile genius, which charm the Emperor. He may praise the poets for the
greatness of their genius, the subtlety of their imaginations, the propriety of
their expression, or their consummate eloquence ; may praise the orators, and
the philosophers too, according to their kind; may praise the historians, who
unfold the roll of past events, the manners and customs of our ancestors, and
the rise of our institutions, who show us the rule of life out of the acts of
the antients. Sometimes also he shall make it his endeavour to praise the Divine Scriptures, which, with
wondrous diligence and at a most lavish cost, Ptolemy Philadelphus caused to be
translated into our tongue. Now and then the Gospel and the Apostle (the common
name for the Epistles) shall be quoted with praise, and quoted as Divine
Oracles. The mention of Christ will be able to come up. Insensibly His alone
Divinity will be unfolded. All these things, with the help of Christ, might
well come to pass.
“That man then shall be acquainted with all
the books which the Prince shall possess; he shall often turn them over, and
arrange them seemly in their own order according to the index or catalogue. If
he shall cause new or old books to be copied, let him be at pains to have the most
correct originals : or, should this be impossible, he may set learned men to
correct them, and pay them a fair price for their pains. He must also see that
old manuscripts be repaired, and adorn them, not so much with a superstitious
belief in costliness, as with a view to solid, useful ornament. Therefore, he
must not aim at having whole volumes written on purple vellums and in letters
of gold, unless the Emperor shall specially demand it: though all that is
pleasant to Caesar, he will execute with the greatest obedience. He will
suggest to the Prince, according to his opportunity, and with all deference, to
read those books, or to hear them read, which are convenient to His Majesty’s
rank and dignity, and that are more for improvement than for mere pleasure :
but he himself must know them through and through beforehand, then (not too often)
quote them with praise before the Prince, and set forth appropriately the
testimony and authority of those who approve them, that he may not seem to lean
only upon his own feelings.
“VIII. They which have the care of the
Emperor’s own person, must be in everything as nimble as can be, of countenance
(as we have said) always cheerful, sometimes droll, but ever with perfect
modesty; that, indeed, is it which in you all the Emperor ought to
admire above every thing, and understand that it is entirely a fruit of the
religion of Christ. And all of you also be clean and neat in your person and
your raiment, yet marked by no extravagance or affectation, lest Christian
modesty be put to shame. Let everything be ready at the right moment, and
arranged to perfection in the right place. Be there order among you, and heed,
lest by some means there should arise confusion in work or loss of things. Let
the parts of the house be arranged and garnished seasonably according to the
purpose and dignity of the place.
“Moreover, let your own slaves also be most
respectable ; let them be staid and modest, and entirely conformable unto you ;
whom instruct and teach in all true doctrine with the patience and charity of
Christ: but if they neglect your instructions and make light of them, cast them
away from you, lest their naughtiness by any means recoil upon you. For masters
maligned through the wickedness of their servants we have sometimes seen, and
have often heard thereof.
“If the Emperor visit the Empress, or she him, then be ye also
perfectly staid, in eyes, and carriage, and in all your words. Let Her Majesty
see your self-restraint and modesty. Let her ladies and her maids see it; yea,
let them see, and admire, and thereupon praise our Lord Jesus Christ in you.
Let your speech be alway frugal and modest, and with
religion ‘ seasoned ’ as ‘with salt’. Jealousy betwixt you let there be utterly
none, or contention, which should lead you into all confusion and division,
and thus bring you at last into hatred with Christ and with the Emperor alike,
and into the deepest abomination, nor should one stone of your building be able
to stand upon another. And thou, most beloved Lucian, seeing thou thyself art
wise, suffer fools gladly, that they also may become wise.
“Never offer ye an unkindness to any man ;
move none to anger. If an injury be put upon you, turn and look to Jesus Christ
; and as ye desire that He may pardon you, so do ye forgive them, and thus also
shall ye overturn all jealousy of you and bruise the head of the Old Serpent,
who lieth in wait with all cunning craftiness against your good works and your
prosperity. Let not a day pass, but that when a convenient season is given, ye
read something out of the sacred Lessons, and meditate thereon. Never, never
cast aside the literature of the Holy Scriptures : nothing so feedeth the soul and enricheth ^mpinguaf) the understanding as do the sacred Lessons.
But let this be the principal fruit ye reap therefrom, that in your patience ye
fulfil your duties righteously and dutifully,—that is, in the charity of
Christ; and that ye despise all transitory things for His eternal promises,
which indeed pass all human knowledge and understanding, and will lead you into
everlasting felicity.
“ My dear Lord Lucian, farewell, with all
good luck in Christ.”
THe Passion of Saint Theodotus.
The perusal of this one document will, I
think, convey a better idea of the Persecution, than the study of many learned
books. The pictures of Christian life and customs, belief and superstition,
especially in country places, are Invaluable; as also the notices of the
apostate Theotecnus and his ways.
“I that have proved the great lovingkindness
of the holy Martyr Theodotus towards myself, am his debtor not only to praise
in words his conflict, but by deeds also to requite his charity: albeit I can
neither enough honour the Martyr with deeds, nor
speak of him with such words as were meet. Yet after my ability and power, it
beseems me to set forth the favours done me by him,
according to my slender means, offering publicly my pair of mites with the
Widow in the Gospel. For I feel it a sheer necessity to bring to the knowledge
of the devout his life and conflict, and how, having from earliest youth
devoted himself to shopkeeping, he came thence at last to martyrdom. Yet I confess
I dread lest, being untutored in speech, slight in knowledge, small in
learning, I should not do justice to the conflicts of the Martyr, and his
constancy in the conflicts, by attempting a theme too big for my strength. For
it will be a great detriment inflicted by contemptible genius on choice
matters, if any one should esteem them to be but such as my telling of the tale
will make them out. Some will here cast it in my teeth, that the Martyr
embraced the ordinary manner of life, nor severed himself from the enjoyment of
pleasures, but lived with a wife united to him in lawful wedlock, and practised a shopkeeper’s trade for the sake of gain. But
his final conflict of martyrdom made his earlier life also illustrious, decking
the first things with the last. Therefore let each man say his say: I that
lived with the Martyr from the beginning, shall say what I know and did prove
with my eyes, to wit, the constancy of him whose company and conversation I was
vouchsafed for my own edification.
“But before he stepped down to the uttermost
conflict of martyrdom, on many and divers occasions he had made proof of his valour, like a wrestler that will strive with his
adversary. And first he determined to wage war against his desires; and made so
great progress toward virtue, that he might have been all men’s master. For
never did he enthrall himself to pleasures or to any impure affection, but
from his earliest boyhood he brought forth noble fruit of beautiful
self-discipline, which also the latter end of his life did prove. But above all
he took to himself for shield in the battle temperance, as the ground or
beginning of all other good things, supposing the chastisement of the body to
be the sweets befitting a Christian man, whose riches and glory it is
generously to suffer lack. I indeed have oftentimes seen an heroical man
overpowered with covetousness (not indeed of wealth, but) of glory; philosophy
beaten by fear, and a kindly quiet soul unmanned with delights: only the
righteous man makes his passions minister to him as to their master. He had,
therefore, for his service against pleasures the habit of fasting, against
easiness of the body temperance, and against superfluity of wealth the custom
of distributing his own goods to the poor. And these things we shall show by
and by more particularly, and shall make it apparent, that he obtained glory by
shame, opulence and affluence by noble poverty, and through temptations and snares
earned Heaven for his own.
“This man converted many from iniquity, by
seasonable instruction curing them as from a pestilent disease; many who in
body appeared sound but were afflicted with a soul beset by evil thoughts he
healed by his discourse, yea by his admirable doctrine and exhortation he
brought into the Church a vast company of heathens and of Jews. For indeed his
trade of shopkeeper, unlike the manner of most, was by him held in no great
esteem in comparison of his office of a Bishop; while after his power he succoured those that had suffered wrong, was in pain with
the sick, with the afflicted shared their sorrow, was himself partaker of
others’ sufferings and replete with charity. The first thing that you may
admire in him is that he would lay his hands on persons bound with diseases how
incurable soever, and delivered them from their sickness, using his prayers in
the place of medicine. Libertines he persuaded to continence, and those that
were given to too much wine he recovered from their drunken habits. Some also,
who seemed to be possessed irremediably with the plague of avarice, he induced
by his warnings to believe that poverty was a thing to be desired, and to
lavish their property upon the poor. Out of this school of his not a few are
reckoned, who, for Christ’s sake, not only scorned reproach but even a most
dreadful death. Equipped by conflicts such as these unto his last conflict,
this singular champion of religion suggests the narration of many an admirable passage,
which 1 covet to set forth in order, himself aiding me with his prayers and showing
the succession of the events. Now then, let us make a start upon the theme we
have taken in hand.
“One Theotecnus by
name, obtained the government of our native country, a busy, meddling fellow,
heady, with a natural bias for cruelty, malicious altogether, rejoicing in
slaughter and blood, an apostate from the faith (desertor pietatis), in every regard detestable, one whose
wickedness I cannot set forth better in any other words than by saying that it
was the sole merit whereby he obtained the administration of so fine a city.
For he had promised the Emperor, already at war with the Church, that were he
once entrusted with the government of this region, he would soon bring over all
the Christians that were here to his own impiety. This fellow, before he ever
came into our country, so affrighted all the devout by the mere fame of his
approach that the fulness of the Church was made desolate, and the wildernesses
and mountain tops were choked with fugitives. Such terror came upon all as if a
judgment from Heaven were hanging over every head. His way was, to send
messengers before him, one after another, to declare openly the worst counsels
of his mind. Scarce had the first shaken the dust off their feet, before new
ones overtook them, declaring the implacable sternness of his inhumane disposition.
And then, once more, a third set brought in their hands edicts testifying the plenity of the authority he was charged withal, wherein it
was bidden that all the Churches wheresoever situated, together with their
Altars, should be levelled with the ground, the Priests dragged to the altars
of the idols, and there be first forced to sacrifice and then compelled to forswear
their religion: if any should contradict the commands, their properties were to
be given over to the Emperor’s exchequer, themselves and their children shut up
in prisons, to be kept till the President came to punish them,—that is, so long
a time that, overcome with previous bonds and stripes, they should bring to the
inquisition in store for them hearts already broken.
“Rumours of this
kind being gotten abroad, foretelling everywhere the impending calamity, the
Church was like a ship tossed with winds and storms, wherein you might see
everything turned bottom upwards while she herself feared to be sucked under by
the waves of persecution. The counsel of the wicked (floating as they were over
the bottomless gulf of their own destruction) was discussed in revellings and drinking-parties: and not being able to
sustain the excess of their own prosperity, drunk with overmuch malice as with
strong wine, the unbelievers did, and suffered too, all that insane and raving
persons do. They broke into houses for no apparent cause and plundered whatever
came in their way, neither durst any of the injured parties cross them, for if
any spake but a word to thwart them he was put on
trial for contumacy and insubordination. When therefore the ungodly edicts were
thus set forth, and all the chief of the brethren, bound for safety with irons,
were kept fast in prison, not one of the Christians was seen in public; their
houses were openly ransacked; their friends betrayed; their religion suffered
calumny; free-born women and virgins were violated shamelessly by lewd persons,
nor could anyone who saw it tell to the full how sorely the Church was
agitated. There was no place of safety even for them who fled, and the Priests
had retired from their Altars, relinquishing the portals of the Churches ; and
whilst their goods were exposed to be plundered by the ungodly they were
bestead with that which was worse than any punishment, famine. For wandering
through all the wilderness, and keeping in holes and caves where any could find
a lurking-place, they could not long endure their hunger, so that many gave
themselves up to be taken, supposing that they should find pity. To them that
fled flight itself was a grievous evil; Specially to the gentlefolks, nourished
in all affluence, who, aforetime in need of nothing, now hardly lived on roots
and weeds.
“Meantime, all alone, Theodotus (glorious
Martyr!) maintained the fight for the Ordinances of God, confronting many a
peril. He did not, as say some, drive his trade of victualler for lucre’s sake, for the amassing of money, but with much industry bethought
him how that shop of his might become a haven of salvation to those who
suffered persecution, and prepared himself for the common security of all. ’Twas hard work he had with the devout who were kept in
custody; and all the while he strove to maintain the wanderers who had fled,
or to protect the slain from the wicked. For the bodies of them who had been
murdered with many tortures, were cast out for a prey to the dogs ; and if any
man was found looking to their burial, he was put to the same punishment; for
the bitterest of deaths was appointed for those that buried them. Now, who
should suppose that such piety lay hid behind a counter ? Well then, that
righteous man’s house was not only a victualler’s shop, but a calm haven of religion to those who took refuge there, and also a
fortified castle for those who there prayed in secret. Using the pretext of a victualler’s trade as an occasion for practising piety he remained a good while unobserved; and according to the advice of
Blessed Paul he became all things to all men who suffered persecution,
physician to the sick, nourisher to the weak in body, to those that were ill
off for lack of victuals confectioner and drawer, and a master to those who
adorn an honest life with zeal for godliness. He would nerve for the bearing of
tortures those who were led captive, and those placed before the altars he
would exhort for Christ’s sake to embrace death, so that one might very well
say that he was the preceptor of all that at that time were crowned with
martyrdom. But, by the bye, I have not as yet called attention to a certain
noteworthy piece of behaviour in our Martyr: I had
almost forgot it; but yet it ought never to pass unnoticed by one that writes
of him.
“ The Devil’s agent, Theotecnus,
had ordered that every species of human victual should be defiled with things
offered to idols, specially the bread and wine, so that not even to God the
Lord of all might the Oblation be offered pure: and he had formally appointed
priests of falsehood to make that their business. Now ’twas imperative (as all
know) to offer to God gifts without blemish. Well, for this most offensive
device our Martyr quickly invented an antidote, being mighty industrious in
the cultivation of virtue. Whatever he had bought from Christians in the first
instance he sold to Christians again for the Oblation that must needs be made.
Thus that shop of his was to the faithful what the ark of Noe was once to those
who were saved therein in the time of the Flood. For like as then (when utter
destruction stalked abroad over the whole earth) there was no means to find
salvation if one moved never so little from the ark, because all the earth was
under water, so in our town not a Christian could be saved outside the Martyr’s
domicile. So the tayern was turned into a house of
prayer, into a spital for travellers, into an Altar
where the Priests might offer holy gifts ; for all fled thither like
shipwrecked men to their boats. That was the gain to the righteous man
of being a victualler ; that the fruits of his
business to the Martyr: and 'twas a well-known thing to the observers of
religion that the victualler’s shop was to those in
jeopardy a most commodious haven. And now, of this enough, that I may bring
other deeds of his also into my tale.
“It fell out in those days, that one Victor,
a friend of the Martyr’s, was seized and taken into custody by the wicked for
the following cause. Certain of the priests of Diana accused him of saying that
Apollo had offered an outrage to his own sister Diana before the altar in
Delos, and that the Greeks ought to be ashamed of such wantonness, to have a
god who did a crime that not even men durst commit. Victor being thus accused,
the heathens came up to him, cajoling him and saying: ‘Obey the President, and you
shall be treated with much distinction, you shall be a friend of the Emperors;
they’ll make a rich man of you, and you shall go in and out of their palace ;
but should you not obey the President, we beg leave to tell you that bitter
torments wait for you, and extermination is in reserve for your whole house.
Your property will be thrown into the exchequer, your entire family will be
blotted out, and your corpse (after excruciating tortures) will be thrown out
for dog’s meat.’ This and much else like it the ungodly said to Victor; but
that confessor of religion, Theodotus, entering the prison by night, comforted
him with these words: ‘The sole care of Christians ought to be the purity of
their life, the integrity of their conversation and a mind confirmed in true
religion. The possession of these things is rarely found; it is difficult of
attainment, and therefore comes to few.’
“ Again the blessed Saint addressed him as
follows :
“‘Let me beg of you not to listen to those
damaging and profane discourses with which these abominable men assail you. On
no account accept their persuasions or leave us to follow them, preferring
libertinism to continence, unrighteousness to righteousness, to religion
irreligion. On no account Victor, on no account. However flattering the
promises of the wicked, the ruin they involve is as certain. Was it not with
promises of this kind that the Jews cheated the traitor Judas? It was no gain
to him that he had received his thirty pieces. The value of these pieces went
for the burial of strangers; while he himself hung and swung in the wind, with
nothing more than a halter for his money’s worth. Such promises lead no whither
save to eternal death.’ With these and similar words this righteous man
emboldened Victor. His friend remained constant, and bore the beginning of his
torments generously enough, and on that account was applauded by his
spectators, so long as he kept in mind his master’s exhortations. But
when he had well-nigh reached the termination of his race, and was on the point
of receiving his crown from the Saviour, he demanded
of the tyrant a short armistice for deliberation. At this sound the lictors in
a moment ceased to belabour him, supposing that the
man had proved a defaulter from his creed. Victor died in the prison from his
stripes, leaving the issue of his confession ambiguous, and from that day to
this his memory remains beneath the doubt.
“But now let us describe another conflict of
our Martyr. There is a village near the fortieth milestone from this city,
named Malus. Thither, by the providence of God, in the time of persecution came
Theodotus our Martyr, at the moment when the reliques of the holy and glorious Martyr Valens (him who had passed away among the Medicoes, through many tortures first, and finally by fire)
had been tossed into the eddying waters of the river Halys; which reliques he carried away. He had come,
however, not into the village itself, but some way lower down, to a certain
cavern with an Eastern prospect, out of which leaps the stream of the Halys. The distance of the place from the village is a
matter of a couple of furlongs. Now there (so God had ordained) it came to pass
that he met with certain brethren, who greeted him and loaded him with
expressions of gratitude, as the common benefactor of all the distressed, and
called to mind in detail their own obligations to him: how, not long before,
they had been arrested by their own kinsfolk, who were in some hurry to put
them in the Prefect’s hands because they had overset an altar of Diana, and the
Saint, by monstrous exertion, and at no small cost, had at last (and that but
hardly) got them out of their bonds. He, supposing his meeting with these
persons to be a magnificent windfall, desired them to give him their company at
his meal, and so prosecute their journey.
“While they were lying on the sward—for
there was much grass at the place, and trees standing round, as well fruit as
woodland trees, with the fragrance of every variety of flower, and grasshoppers
and nightingales singing a charming serenade to the dawn, and the tuneful
notes of many kinds of warblers, and in short all those sweets with which
nature can adorn a solitary spot—while they, I say, thus reclined upon the
sward, the Saint despatched certain of his company
into the village, to invite into their presence the Clergyman, to take his
breakfast with them, and to fortify those who had to travel with the usual
prayers before a journey. For our Saint had never been wont to take a meal
without a Priest’s benediction. So when the envoys were come into the village,
they lighted upon the Parson, coming out of Church after the hour of prayer,
the sixth hour. He, seeing them worried with dogs, in all haste ran up, and
sending the curs about their business, greeted them, and begged that if they
were Christians they would step into his house, where they might enjoy their
mutual charity in Christ. They answered: ‘ Christians we are indeed, and
rejoice to meet with Christians.’ Then the Parson, laughing quietly, said
within himself: ‘Alack Fronto! (for that was his name) the visions which
present themselves to you in sleep are at all times clear enough. But that
which I saw last night, why, ’twas simply prodigious. I saw two men the very
match of you, who told me that they brought a vast treasure into this country.
Wherefore now that I have my eyes upon you, the very men which I saw in my
dream, look you now, give me that treasure over! ’
“‘To be sure,’ replied the men, ‘we have with
us one preferable to any treasure, to wit, the Martyr Theodotus, whom, if you
please, you shall see, a person of great eminence for religion. But be kind
enough, good father, to show us the Priest of this village.’ ‘Well, well,’
said he, ‘ ’tis myself am the man you are looking for. But it were better that
we should fetch him home hither to us ; for it is not seemly that any one
should sojourn in the woods, in a place where there are Christians.’ Thereupon
he went, and kissing our Saint and the brethren, he desired them to make a
party and all come together into his house. But he excused himself, for the
reason that he was in haste to return to the metropolis. ‘For,’ said he, 'there
is a great field opening there for the saving of Christians; and the brethren
ought to help those that are in need.’ So after they had taken their repast,
that champion of Christ, with a smile, said to the Clergyman, ‘How suitable a
place I see for the receiving of holy reliques ! why
are you not stirring?’ ‘Nay,’ replied the Parson,‘be you at the pains to put me in possession of some to make a stir for, and then
tell me I am a sluggard if you dare.’ (He spoke of the bringing of holy reliques.) ‘For,’ quoth he,
‘first get your reliques, and then think of beginning
to build.’ Then said our Martyr, ‘ Our work it shall be, or rather God’s work,
to endeavour strenuously to supply you with the reliques; and your work to prepare diligently the sacred
house. Wherefore I beseech you, good father, not to be slothful in the
business; but to see that you accomplish it with the greatest possible despatch. For the reliques will
very shortly come.’ And so saying, he drew from his finger a ring, and gave it
to the Priest, and said: ‘The Lord be witness between me and thee, that thou
shalt be provided with reliques not many days
hence:’—indicating, doubtless, that he either should be sent by some
other man, or should come of himself; for he hasted to finish the course of his
conflict. Having set him his task, he departed from those regions, and came
into the city, where he found everything overthrown as with an earthquake.
“There were seven Virgins, trained to virtue
from their earliest years, and taught to value chastity above all other things,
and to have the fear of God before their eyes. The tyrannical judge, having
taken these ladies into custody, and having failed even by application of many
torments to win them over to denial of God, at length, boiling over with anger,
and willing to do an injury to religion, ordered them to be consigned to the
ravishing embraces of hot-blooded youths. Accordingly, they were sent off to
certain young men, to suffer (so it was supposed) an abominable wrong ; where,
deeply groaning, and lifting their hands and eyes to heaven, ‘ O Lord (they
cried), Jesu Christ, Thou knowest that whilst it was in our own power to keep
our maidenhood undeflowered, we did so very diligently even to this day : but
now our persons are put into the power of these immodest striplings!’ They
were still uttering these and similar outcries with supplications and tears,
when the senior of their number, Tecusa by name, was haled aside by one of the
lads, who seemed more unabashed than the rest. She, weeping, and holding him by
the feet, exclaimed: ‘O my son, what can you gain from me ? what pleasure is
there in the embrace of forms wasted away, as you see, by old age and fasting,
by sickness and the rack?’ She was, in fact, already past her seventieth year,
and the rest were of a hardly less advanced age. ‘ ’Tis altogether unseemly,’
she cried, ‘for you to be enamoured of what I may
already call dead flesh, which you will soon see torn to morsels by the beasts
and birds. For the President has already decreed that we are not to merit even
a grave. Let us alone, and receive instead the gratitude and great rewards of
the Lord Jesus Christ.’ Thus she addressed the young fellow with tears ; then
suddenly rending her veil in two, she showed him the white hairs of her head.
‘And pay reverence,’ cried she, ‘to these hairs, my son. For aught I know, you
too may have a gray-haired mother : let her (be she yet alive, or be she dead)
come and help us to crave your forbearance. Leave us miserable wretches to our
weeping: and take the hope that our Saviour Jesus
Christ will recompense you; for no hope is vain that is reposed in Him.’ No
sooner had Tecusa spoken thus, than the young fellows, quite cured of their
passionate ardour, themselves dissolved in tears, and
departed in hearty compassion for the Nuns.
“ Theotecnus,
however, hearing that no violence had been offered them, abandoned the design
of plaguing them further in the name of evil pleasure; and ordered them instead
to be made priestesses of Diana and Minerva, whose business it was to wash the
effigies of those divinities every year (such was the usage) in the neighbouring lake. The anniversary of the washing of the
idols was just at that time coming round : and, necessity claiming that each of
the statues should ride upon its own carriage, Theotecnus ordered the Nuns as well to be taken to the pool, and washed in the same
fashion as the idols. Accordingly they conducted the ladies thither, standing
upright and undressed in cars as a butt for shame and mockery. After them rode
the idols: and with them marched forth the rabble of the entire city, to
witness the coming spectacle. Interspersed among them were to be seen and
heard the noise of pipes and cymbals, and companies of beldames which footed it
about with dishevelled locks, like a crew of Bacchanals.
Great was the noise of the feet tramping upon the ground, and the din of the
musical instruments : and that was how the idols rode. And for this cause the
concourse of the populace was large ; but much enlarged because of the
punishment of the Nuns. Some pitied their years, others admired their
constancy, not a few applauded their modesty; but all eyes filled with tears to
see them half dead with scourging. And among the rest went forth that
generation of vipers the President Theotecnus.
“Meantime, God’s Martyr, Theodotus, was
troubled with deep anxiety for each one of the holy Virgins, dreading lest any
of them (as might well be feared with the weaker sex) should faint in the
conflict. He besought God therefore with many prayers, to help them in their
struggle. Now for this purpose he had shut himself up in a little cottage near
the Confession (or Confessors’ Chapel) of the Patriarchs, which belonged to a
certain poor man named Theocharis. With him were Polychronius,
who was nephew to the Martyr Tecusa, and a younger Theodotus, the son of his
own sister, and several other Christians, gathered into the same small cell.
They had all lien there in prayer from morning prime to the sixth hour, when
the wife of Theocharis brought word that the bodies of the Nuns had been sunk
in the lake. At this announcement, our righteous man raised himself somewhat
from the ground, and still kneeling on his knees, spread out his hands
heavenwards, and wet with a copious shower of tears, ‘Thanks,’ cried he, ‘my
thanks I offer Thee, O Lord, that Thou hast not allowed my weeping to be in
vain.’ Then he inquired of the woman, in what fashion the Virgins had been sunk
below the surface, and in what part of the lake, whether in the midst, or near
the margin. She, who had gone forth with the other women and had been present
on the spot, made the following reply : ‘Theotecnus argued and promised, and argued and promised, but in vain ; for Tecusa repelled
him with exasperating words. The priestesses also of Diana and Minerva, when
they offered them the garland and the white raiment, in which they ought to
have assisted in ministering to their devils, were in like manner rejected with
reviling. The President then bad them hang stones about their necks, and embark
them on a small shallop and row them out to a spot where the lake was deeper:
and so they were cast into the water at the distance of four or five hundred
feet from the shore.’
“ This heard, our Martyr held himself close
where he was, until sundown, taking counsel with Polychronius and Theocharis by what device they could have the dead women out of the pool.
Now about the setting of the sun, there came a stripling to them while they
debated, to signify that Theotecnus had ordered
soldiers to stay by the lake to keep watch over the corpses. Then the Saint was
seized with an extraordinary grief; for it was apparent that the sacred bodies
would be very hard to recover, not only because of the soldiers who kept them,
but because of the weight of the stones, each one of which was almost more than
a wain could move. So when it was dusk Theodotus’ comrades stayed where they
were; but he went out to the Confession of the Patriarchs; and when he found
the door blocked up by the ungodly to stop the ingress of the Christians, he
threw himself on his face without, in prayer, beside the Font, and so stayed a
considerable while. Then he went forward to the Confession of the Fathers; and
finding this too obstructed, he prostrated himself there also, in prayer. Then,
hearing a great noise behind him, and believing there were some fellows on his
track, he turned aside to the dwelling of Theocharis. When he had there slept a
little space, the blessed Tecusa appeared to him, and said: ‘Do you sleep, son
Theodotus? have you no concern for us? and do not you remember the exhortations
with which I instructed you when you were younger, and led you to virtue so
that your parents marvelled ? Truly, while I lived
you never slighted me; you treated me like a mother; but now that I am dead you
have forgotten that you ought to minister to me even to the last. Pray do not
allow our dead bodies to lie under water and be eaten up with fishes : for,
only two days, and the great conflict waits for you. Up, then, get you
to the pool; but beware of the traitor! ’ So saying she retired.
“ Then rising from sleep he told the vision
that had been vouchsafed him to the brethren, who all showed him sympathy and
besought God with tears that he would deign to help him find the bodies. Day
dawned; and they despatched that young man who had
first brought word that soldiers were waiting stationed by the pool to keep
the corpses (the young man was a Christian himself), in company with
Theocharis, to make a careful research what was become of the soldiers : for
they suspected that they had withdrawn because of the feast of Diana, which the
ungodly that day kept. Therefore Theocharis and Glycerius (that was the young
man’s name) went, and brought back the news that they were still on guard. So,
that day again, they kept close. Now, when it was dusk, they went out towards
the marsh fasting, carrying sharp scythes along with them, with which they
meant to enter the water and sever the ropes tied around the drowned ladies’
necks. The night was very dark, so as no moon nor stars were seen. When they
reached the place at which the criminals are tortured,—a horrible place and
one which no one durst enter after sunset, for there in a row stood heads
chopped off) or spitted upon stakes, or lay scattered about and singed with
fire—they were seized with no slight quaking of heart. But they heard a voice
say : ‘ On boldly, Theodotus! ’ Horribly frightened again, each one made the
Sign of the Cross upon his brow, and soon there appeared to them a brilliant
Cross in the East, which seemed to emit a fiery ray. At this apparition their
fear was mixed with joy : and they bent their knees, and worshipped toward the
place from whence the Cross appeared.
“The prayer over, they rose and began their
journey again; but the night was so dark that they could not see each other.
This incommoded them enough ; but in addition there was a violent storm of
rain, which caused deep mud everywhere ; and the mud made their footing
slippery, and barely permitted them to advance a step on the forward journey ;
and thus, in the darkness, their fear was equalled by
their difficulty. They stopped again therefore to pray, beseeching God in their
necessity to afford them aid. Suddenly there appeared to them a blazing torch,
leading the way; there appeared also two men, clothed in shining garments, with
hoary hair and beard, and saying: ‘Courage, Theodotus! Our Lord Jesus Christ
has written your name among the Martyrs, and has heard your prayer which you
poured forth with tears concerning the finding of the dead bodies : and we have
been sent by Him, to take you into our hands : and we are they who are called
the Fathers. Moreover, when you come to the pool, you will see Saint Sosander, all in armour, striking
panic into the watch. But you are wrong to have brought a traitor with you!’
“ So, following the light which appeared to them, they came to the pool, and it
served them until they had taken away the holy reliques.
And this was how they did it. There came much lightning, and thunder, and rain,
and so violent a wind fell upon them that the men set to watch the bodies
thought best to run away. The tempest was not the sole cause of their flight,
but also a vision which alarmed them. They saw a tall man armed with shield and
breastplate, helmet and spear, from which fire shot out in every direction. It
was the holy and glorious Martyr Sosander. Terrified
with the look of him, they took to their heels, and got to some cottages near.
Now the water, driven by force of the winds upon the shore, had so far receded,
that the bottom appeared all dry and the Nuns’ corpses lay to view. They cut
the ropes with their scythes, took them up and laid them on their beasts, and
carried them to the Chapel of the Patriarchs, where they buried them in a tomb
hard by. The names of the Virgins are these : Tecusa, Alexandra, Phaena (these three the Apotactites claim as belonging to their order, as indeed they did), Claudia, Euphrasia,
Matrona and Julitta.
“ When day came the whole city began to be in
an uproar for the stealing of the sacred bodies, for the report was soon known
to all. And so, as soon as ever any Christian was caught sight of, they had him
into Court. Many being thus taken up, and like to be torn in pieces as it were
with the teeth of wild beasts, our Saint got wind of it and would have given
himself up, but the brethren restrained him. But Polychronius,
changing his coat and making a country clown of himself, went off to the Forum
to find out the whole truth more clearly. Some, therefore, soon had hold of
him and fetched him to the President, who beat him soundly and threatened him
with death into the bargain, showing him a drawn sword. He yielded to his fear,
and confessed concerning the reliques of the Virgins,
and that Theodotus had taken them from the lake; and he named the place where
he had hid them. So they took the holy dead out of their sepulchre and burnt them up. Then we knew that Polychronius was the traitor, and that it was of him they spoke who had appeared, when they
said: ‘Beware of the traitor? And some told our Martyr of Polychronius,
and that the reliques of the Virgins had been burnt.
“Then Christ’s glorious Martyr, Theodotus,
bidding adieu to the brethren, and charging them not to cease from prayer, but
to pray God that he might obtain his crown, got himself ready to endure
stripes. So they persisted together in prayer with the Martyr, who prayed at
great length and said at last: ‘ O Lord Jesu Christ, Hope of the hopeless,
grant me to finish my course of conflict, and to offer the shedding of my blood
as a sacrifice and a drink-offering on all their behalf who suffer affliction
for Thee. Lighten their load, and calm the tempest, that all who believe in
Thee may find rest and deep tranquillity? As he thus
wound up his prayer with tears, there arose a great wailing among the brethren,
embracing him and saying :
“‘Farewell, Theodotus, thou loveliest light
of the Church! When thou departest from these worldly
miseries the heavenly luminaries will receive thee, and the multiform glory of
Angels and Archangels, and the immutable splendour of
the Holy Ghost, and our Lord Jesus Christ sitting at the right hand of His
Father. For the contest awaiting thee for these blessings’ sake will be a
glorious and great contest; but for us who remain in uncertainty, thy
departure from life produces nothing but grief, and wailing and groaning? When
they thus lamented, our Saint embraced each one, and warned them that when the
blessed Father Fronto should come from Malus, bringing his ring with him, they
should give him his own reliques if they could make a
shift to filch them away. And so saying, he fortified his whole body with the
Sign of the Cross, and strode to the arena with a spirit undaunted.
“Now as he went, there met him two of the
townsmen, who bad him get back again as fast as ever he could, and said: ‘ Pray
save yourself? For they were acquaintances and friends to the Martyr, and
thought to do him a kindness : ‘Because,’ said they, ‘the priestesses of Minerva
and Diana with a mob of the people are accusing you to the President, for
persuading all the Christians not to adore inanimate stones: and they have a
variety of other slanders to say against you: and Polychronius is preferring an indictment against you for conveying the bodies away by
stealth. While therefore there is yet time, save yourself, Theodotus. It would
be folly to give yourself up gratuitously to tortures? ‘If,’ replied the
Martyr, ‘you suppose yourselves my friends, and wish to do me a favour, be good enough not to annoy me or to tax me for my
zeal. Nay rather, go to the magistrates, and say: “Theodotus, the object of the
accusations of the priestesses and the whole city, is standing before the
doors?” So saying, he went before them, and presented himself to his accusers.
Entering to the tribunal, he stood there intrepid, and with a smile on his
countenance eyed the torments ready for him. There was a lighted fire in the
place, and boiling caldrons, and wheels, and many other instruments of torture
displayed : but the sight of them all was so far from affrighting our Martyr,
that his mind’s constancy was expressed even in the mirth of his countenance.
“Theodotus, seeing him stand by in this
fashion, said : ‘Not one of the tortures displayed before you shall you taste,
if you will let yourself be persuaded to be wise and sacrifice. You shall have
an amnesty for all the crimes which the whole city and the priestesses have
shown us concerning you. More than this ; you shall enjoy friendship with us
such as others cannot share, and shall go forth with the love of our most
puissant Emperors, and shall be deemed worthy to be vouchsafed letters from
their own hands, and (if so matters go) to write to them. There is but one
condition. Forswear that Jesns, whom Pilate, once a
judge like us, crucified in Judaea. Determine with yourself to play the
sensible man. You look like a man of experience: and a sensible man ought to
act discreetly and warily in all cases. Withdraw, then, Theodotus, from every
folly ; and dissuade other Christians too from their madness. So doing, you
shall rule over the whole city, in the capacity of priest of Apollo,—the
greatest of all the gods for the great benefits which he confers on men, by
predicting the future in his oracles, and by healing diseases with his art of
medicine. You shall have the ordering of the priests ; you shall
dispose of preferments ; you shall be the channel through whom petitions come
to the magistrates on behalf of the country, and shall present deputations to
the Emperors on public occasions. Together with power, riches will flow in to
you, the patronage of your nation, and great honours with glory and renown. Or else if you desire possessions, and it would please
you to have them, I am at your service, and will place them at your disposal.’
At this speech of the President, loud congratulations were heard from the
crowd, which praised Theodotus’ good luck, and persuaded him to accept the
proffered good offices.
“Our Martyr meantime answered Theotecnus in the following manner: ‘First of all, I demand
of my Lord Jesus Christ (whom you have just mentioned with contempt as an
ordinary man) the grace to refute your error concerning the gods, and briefly
to touch upon the Miracles of my Lord Jesus Christ and the Mysteries of His Incarnation.
I must therefore prove my faith in Him, Theotecnus,
in deed and word by many testimonies. For as for the deeds of your gods, it is
a shame even to speak of them; nevertheless I will say on to your confusion.
That one whom you call Jove and take to be the greatest of all gods, proceeded
to so great lengths in his outrages upon women and children as to be himself
both the original and the final development of all that is bad. Your own poet
Orpheus says that Jove slew his own father Saturn, and had to wife his own
mother Rhea, of whom was born Proserpine ; and with her too he fell in love.
And after that, he took his sister Juno, and Apollo did but follow his example
when he offered violence to his sister Diana before the altar in Delos.
Precisely in the same way, Mars was passionately enamoured of Venus, Vulcan of Minerva, brothers and sisters both. Do you see, O Consular,
the foulness of your gods ? Would not the laws punish a man who had done such
deeds ? Yet all the while, you glory in these criminal passions of your gods,
and do not blush to adore beings who sin against the innocence of youth, and
the sanctity of marriage, and against life itself. Your poets have spoken of
these things with exultation.
‘“On the other hand, concerning the power of
our Lord Jesus Christ and His Miracles, and the Mystery of His Incarnation,
Prophets and spiritual men have told us a multitude of things ; but all such as
none would blush to confess aloud, all perfectly chaste ; signifying how in the
last days He appeared from Heaven among men,—with marvellous signs and unspeakable miracles, healing the diseases of the sick, and making
men worthy of the Kingdom of Heaven. And of His Incarnation the Prophets wrote
accurately beforehand, and of His Death, and Passion, and Resurrection from the
dead. And the Chaldees and Magi, the wisest of the Persians, are witnesses
thereof; for led by the motion of the stars, they both discovered the time of
His Nativity after the flesh, and also were the first to offer to the God, whom
they had discovered, presents as to God. Many and stupendous were the miracles
He performed. His first was the changing of water into wine: with five loaves and
two fishes He satisfied five thousand men in the wilderness : He healed many
sick persons with a word, and walked on the sea as on dry land: even the
nature of fire acknowledged His supremacy, and at His bidding the dead arose,
and at His word alone the light shone upon those who were born blind: He caused
the lame to walk and run, and recalled to life men who had been four days in
the tomb. Who could describe in human language all the signs and wonders which
He did, and by which He proved Himself to be God, and not some ordinary man ?’
“While the Martyr thus spoke, the whole
multitude of the idolaters was stirred, like a sea swept with a vehement wind;—priests rending their garments, letting their hair float abroad, and tearing
off their garlands; the people shouting aloud, and even accusing the
Proconsul Theotecnus himself, because he would not
treat as an outlaw a man guilty of stripes and death, who openly blasphemed the
clemency of the gods, and made so impudent a flourish of his oratorical skill.
They said that he ought at once to be hoisted upon the hobby-horse and to pay
the due satisfaction to the deities. Theotecnus therefore, in still greater exasperation, and boiling over with wrath,
commanded his satellites to lift the Saint immediately upon the block. Nay, he
himself in his fury leapt down from his judgment-seat, eager to bear a hand in
the torturing of the Saint. And while the multitude of the people surged to and fro, and the hangmen were getting their hooks ready,
and the criers were shouting loudly, and the air was full of confused sound,
our champion alone stood there with a tranquil mind, as if all this confused
hubbub was against some other man, not against himself.
“Thereupon no manner of frightful instrument
was allowed to lie idle, not fire nor red-hot iron, nor hooks. Some from one
side, some from another, they set upon him, tore off his garments, and hoisted
the man upon the hobby-horse. Then, dividing themselves into parties, they tore
his sides with the hooks : each man went to work with all his might; there was
no sparing of pains. But our Martyr fixed his eyes upon his smiters with a joyful and smiling countenance, and without the least dismay endured the
pain of the torments without even a wry face, and without blenching from the
tyrant’s cruelty. For he found his helper in our Lord Jesus Christ, so that at
last those who beat him were fatigued. When these were exhausted, another party
took their place. But our unconquered champion had delivered up his body to the
executioners as though it were not his own, keeping his mind fixed upon the Lord
of all. Theotecnus next ordered a very strong vinegar
to be poured over his sides, and blazing torches to be applied to them. The
Saint was stung with the acid, and perceived the horrible savour from his own burnt sides, and turned his nostrils a little on one side. Then
immediately Theotecnus sprang down from his throne,
and, ‘Where is now,’ he cried, ‘the pride of your language, Theodotus? I
see you are well-nigh beaten: you cannot bear these tortures. To be sure if
you had not blasphemed the gods, and would have worshipped their might and
power, these torments would never have befallen you. I should advise you (for you
are but a petty shopkeeper and of low condition) not to talk on as before
against the Emperors who have power to destroy you.’ Our Martyr answered,
‘Never mind, Sir Consular, because you saw me turn my nose away when I smelt my
flesh roasting, but rather bid your satellites fulfil their orders. I observe
that they are backward. And you, bethink yourself of new torments ; invent
fresh engines to try my fortitude withal: and yet no! rather recognise that the Lord Jesus is helping me. Through Him I
scorn you like any slave, and I look down upon your ungodly Emperors. Such
spirit the Lord Christ gives me. Had it been a criminal whom you had taken into
custody, fear would have found some place in me ; but now I do not dread your
threats : I am ready to bear anything in the world for the faith of Christ.’
While he spoke thus Theotecnus bade them bray his
cheeks with stones, and knock his teeth out. In reply our Martyr cried : ‘Even
should you cut my tongue out, O Theotecnus, and all
the organs of speech, yet God can hear a dumb Christian.’
“ At last when the Iictors were weary with scarifying his body, the President ordered him to be taken off the block, and shut up in prison on
remand for a further investigation. Theodotus was then taken through the midst
of the market-place, with his whole body beaten into one mass, but by his very
wounds showing that he had won the day. As the citizens ran together from
every side to see the sight, he invited them to recognise from his sufferings the mighty power of Christ. ‘ See, all,’ he cried, ‘how admirable
is Christ’s power: how to those who expose themselves to torments for His sake
He grants immunity from pain, and makes the body’s weakness too strong for
fire, and causes men of the lowest rank to hold cheap the threats of princes
and the edicts of Emperors against religion. And indeed, without accepting
persons, to all alike the Lord of all affords this grace,—to the lowly, to
slaves as to freemen, and to barbarians.’ So, finishing his speech and
displaying the marks of the stripes inflicted on him, ‘Seemly it is,’ he said,
‘for those who believe in Christ to offer unto Him such sacrifices as I have
offered, seeing that He first suffered thus for every one of us.’
“ Five days had passed by, when Theotecnus ordered a court to be prepared for him in a
conspicuous place in the midst of the city, and commanded his officers to
fetch our Martyr thither. It was done speedily and willingly. As he approached,
he addressed him thus: ‘ Come close to me, Theodotus ; quite close ; for I hear
that you have learnt wisdom by what we did the other day, and are better now,
and have thrown away your former pride. And, to be sure, it was contrary to all
reason to bring upon yourself such agonies in spite of all that I could do. Nowthen that you have put away your barbarous obstinacy,
you must acknowledge the sovereignty of the almighty gods, in order that you
may enjoy our good offices which I promised you before; for I am quite ready
to perform my promise when you have sacrificed to the gods. Perceive what is
for your good. For otherwise, you observe, there is fire ready; the steel is
sharpened; the wild beasts are yawning and gaping for their murderous work:
and if you have a fancy to try them, in comparison with these later tortures,
your first will seem to you like shadows.’
“The Martyr, nothing terrified, answered :
‘What, O Theotecnus, will you invent against me so
great that the power of Jesus Christ my Lord cannot resist it ? My whole body
is broken in pieces, as you see, by my tortures of the other day, and yet you
may make a new proof of my steadfastness : apply your various torments to my
limbs, and you will see how strong they are to suffer pain, although they
appeared but the other day to be all but dismembered.’
“Then Theotecnus ordered them to fasten the Saint again upon the block. The lictors took their
posts on either side, and began like wild beasts to examine the places of the
former wounds, and to thrust their hooks as deep as possible into his sides.
And all the while our glorious Martyr with a loud voice professed his faith. So
the President, seeing that his labour was in vain,
and his tormentors weary and flagging, ordered him to be taken down off the block and laid out upon
heated potsherds. And when they pierced deeply into his body, Theodotus,
feeling the keenest anguish, began to pray: ‘O Lord Jesus Christ, Hope of the
hopeless, hear my prayer and assuage this agony, for it is for Thy holy Name
that I suffer it.’ Theotecnus therefore perceived
that even the experiment with the potsherds was of no use for his purpose, and
ordered him once more to be lifted and hung upon the hobby-horse, and his
former wounds to be again opened. But the Martyr showed no consciousness of
the body; the lictors seemed to him to be dealing not seriously, but in play.
Only his tongue remained uninjured and glorifying God; for the ungodly were
willing to preserve that, to serve him for denial, not knowing that they left
it for the confirmation of the truth.
“At length Theotecnus,
seeing that he was unable to invent new tortures enough, and that his agents
were now so utterly exhausted as to be disabled for further work, while the
Martyr was stronger than ever in his resolution, passed sentence upon him.
‘Theodotus, the ringleader of the Galilaeans, enemy
of the gods, who will not obey the Emperor’s orders, and despises me also, is
condemned by our authority to undergo the penalty of the sword, and his
beheaded body to be burnt with fire, that the Christians may not take
possession of it and bury it.’ His sentence passed, there went out with the
Martyr the whole multitude of men and women desiring to witness his end. When
they arrived at the place the Martyr began to pray after these words : ‘O Lord
Jesu Christ, Maker of Heaven and earth, who never forsakest them that hope in Thee, I give Thee thanks that Thou hast made me a meet
citizen of Thy heavenly city and a partaker of Thy kingdom. I give Thee thanks
that Thou hast given me power to overcome the Dragon, and to bruise his head.
Give rest to Thy servants, and in me cause the violence of the enemy to stay.
Grant peace to Thy Church, snatching her from the tyranny of the Devil.’ When
he had finished his prayer and added his Amen, he turned and saw the brethren
weeping, and said, ‘Weep not my brethren, but glorify our Lord Jesus Christ,
who hath made me to finish my course and to overcome the enemy. From henceforth
I shall pray to God for you, with confidence, in Heaven.’ And having said this
he received the sword with gladness.
“Then they built an enormous funeral pile,
and the lictors cast upon it the body of the holy Martyr, heaping much fuel
round about it. But by a certain dispensation of God who watches over men,
there suddenly appeared over the pile a light gleaming this way and that way,
so that not one of them who were to kindle the fire durst approach it. And so
the sacred body remained within the pile uninjured. Now when his servants told
this tale to Theotecnus, he bade them stay on the
spot, in the place where the head was laid, and to keep watch over the body. So
there the soldiers stayed as had been commanded them, to keep guard. Now there
came to that same place, according to agreement, the Priest Fronto, bringing
the ring of the holy Martyr, which he had given him as a pledge for his reliqnes, having also with him a beast laden with old wine.
For that most excellent personage pursues the trade of agriculture. So, coming
to the city about eventide, by the provident will of God the ass fell down
upon the spot where lay the body of the holy Martyr. Seeing this the watch ran
up, and said to the Priest: ‘Whither are you going, stranger, so late of the
evening? Nay, yon had better come and stay with us, where your ass shall graze
at large. For look yon, here is grass in plenty ; and if you should please to
turn her into the crops, there is no one to say us nay; while for yourself’twill be better to stay with us than to be put
about with the incivility of a tavernkeeper.’ So the Priest turned his ass out
of the road, and entered into the hut which they had built for themselves the
day before, by weaving wisps of straw between upright stakes of willow. N ow
hard by the hut lay the body of our Martyr, buried beneath a heap of branches
and of hay. There was also a fire lighted near at hand, and supper laid ready.
Then the leaders of the band, returning from bathing to the hut, fell a dripking, lying down upon carpets spread out upon the
ground over hay. So they invited the Priest also to come and drink with them.
He, asking for a cup, unladed his ass: and filling the cup with his own wine,
said, ‘ Taste and see what kind of wine this is. Maybe you will not think it
amiss.’ So saying, and smiling modestly, he gave into their hands the cup full
of wine. They all admired its scent and its flavour,
and asked the old man how many years old it might be. The Priest asserting that
’twas five years old, ‘Go to,’ said they, ‘let’s be drinking presently; for
very thirsty we are.’ Then said the Priest, ‘Take and be merry,—as much as ever
yon can drink.’ One of the youths, by name Metrodorus, laughing, answered: ‘I
never shall forget it in all my life,—no, not if I should take that draught of
Lethe which they talk of. All the Christians put together have not received so
many stripes as I have tasted the last day or two, because of the taking of
those women out of the pond. So now, stranger, do not stint us ; pour plenty of
that strong Maronian, that I may drink forgetfulness
of my pains.’ Then Fronto answered; ‘Young man, I know not what women yon
speak of, but I know that the spring of Maro is not far away.’ ‘But,’ said
another, whose name was Apollonius, ‘take yon heed, Metrodorus, lest that cnp of Maro that you speak of beget you a great mischief,
yon that have been ordered to keep watch over that man of brass, who stole the
women yon mention out of the pond.’
“The Priest replied: ‘Well to be sure, I
made a mistake not to bring my interpreter with me, to explain to me your
conversation, for 1 do not understand anything of what you have said thus far.
What women were they that were taken by stealth from the lake ? Or who is that
brazen fellow that you say you are watching? Have you brought some statue all
this way to keep ? Or are you talking in conundrums to make yourselves, merry
with my country ignorance?’ Metrodorus would have answered, but another,
called Glaucentius, prevented him, and said: ‘Good stranger, do not think any
of my mates’ sayings strange. When they called him a man of brass, they were
not an inch from the truth. For whether they called him brass, or whether they
called him iron, we know that he was harder and tougher than brass or iron or
anything else in the world. Why, brass and iron melt with fire, and are shaped
by art: even what they call adamant is overcome by industry and cleverness. But
this fellow—they applied fire, and knives, and hooks, but they might have
spared their pains.’ ‘Even now,’ replied the Priest, ‘I do not clearly follow
what you mean,—whether (that is) you are speaking about some person, or some
sort of thing.’ Glaucentius answered: ‘ I can scarcely explain to you,
stranger, the thing’s nature. For if you call it a man, never man fought like
this. To be sure, all know that he was our townsman. His house and his family
and his possessions all are here. But, that he had not a human nature, that’s
flatly proved by his very works. For he was beaten, and cut, and burnt with
fire all over his limbs, and yet never answered a word to his tormentors, but
persisted, firm in his first determination, just as a rock buffeted with the
waves stands without swaying one way or other. The man’s name was Theodotus :
he was a Christian by religion, and could not be moved from his resolute selfwill by any efforts. There were seven Nuns drowned in
this lake, who were ordered to stay under water; but he took them away privily
and had them buried. And when he learned that in consequence many Christians
had been taken up and delivered to the magistrates to be punished, he was
afraid they would deny their faith, and so presented himself uninvited to the
magistrates, and confessed that it was his doing, for fear others should be
tortured in his stead. And although the President promised him untold wealth
and dignities and honours, even so as to offer him
the chief pontificate if he would sacrifice to the gods and forswear the
Christian religion, he laughed the magistrates to scorn, heaped contumely upon
the gods, despised the laws of the Emperors, and deemed the President unworthy
even of an answer. When he had been well threshed, and had borne tortures of
every kind, he seemed to suffer nothing from his stripes, and told us so
himself. He laughed at his beaters, and mocked them for being sluggardly and
slack, and rated the President like some vile slave. When those who tortured
him grew tired, he became (I do believe) the stronger for his torments, and
sang hymns, until at last his head was taken off, and he was ordered to be
burnt with fire. But we, unlucky wights, fear to be put to pain yet again for
his sake. For when the pile was lighted, there happened wondrous things about
that fire, which no words can express; and we saw a light of vast dimensions,
and the flame would not touch Theodotus. So we have been bidden watch the
fellow, because of the Christians.’ And so saying, the youth showed the Priest
the spot where the body lay.
“Then Fronto, understanding that it was none
other than Saint Theodotus himself, gave thanks to God, and prayed that His
good hand might be with him for conveying away the corpse. Full of gladness, he
plied them with more and more of the wine, and invited them to take of it more
and more liberally, until they were dead drunken and fell into a heavy sleep.
Then the Priest rose up ; and lifting the venerable form, he laid it upon his
ass, and said: ‘Hark ye, Martyr! fulfil those promises you made me and
therewith he slipped Theodotus’ ring upon Theodotus’ finger. Then he arranged
the branches and the hay again, as they had lain before upon the Saint’s body,
that the watch might not suspect that anything had been taken away. Now when
the day dawned, the Priest arose, and began to search for his ass as if lost,
and made a great ado and noise, clapping his hands, and lamenting, and crying,
‘I have lost my ass, I have lost my ass!’ So the watch believed him to be
speaking in earnest, not knowing what had happened : for they supposed that the
holy body still lay beneath the hay. But the ass, being led by an Angel, got
away through devious places to Malus, and lay down with her burden upon that
spot, where now stands the Confession of the holy and glorious Martyr
Theodotus. So some of the village came, and announced to the Priest, that the
ass, all alone, of her own accord, had brought the sacred reliques,
and had stayed at the spot. Therefore the Priest who lamented for his lost ass
returned to Malus, while the guards abode where they were, thinking the body to
be still under the hay. And such was the way that the reliques of our glorious Martyr were translated to Malus, under the marvellous care of God, who thus glorified the Martyr’s conflict.
“All these things I, the humble Nilus, have
delivered with great care to you, brethren beloved of God: who was with him in
the prison, and know perfectly each point which I have brought to your notice,
everywhere being zealous for the truth; that you too, hearing these things
with all faith and certainty, may have your part with the holy and glorious
Martyr Theodotus, and with all the Saints who have striven for godliness’ sake
in Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom is glory and power, together with the Father
and the Holy Ghost, for evermore. Amen.”
|
|